AS 001569 - Part I

: " r ' “
"’ ^s. -yU/ -Jj , ^

**w«jt? a''' -
* ■ |
t ,
SA N SK R IT GRAMMAR.
>■ VOL. X.
Prosody.
%
*• *y
- ■• / b V ^
V
' 'II I
tj
\
%m
\%-----y
' ■ <s l
^7i
*■
/ r «
/
K ■
n
, Printed by Puma Chandra Chakravarti at the

Mawi Rama Press.
.tn^/
• > v, f ) p P I Jv
A . ■» t*. ■ ' • ••'
COMPREHENSIVE GRAMMAR
OF
THE SANSKRIT LANGUAGE.
Analytical, Historical and Lexicographical.
BY
ANUNDORAM BOROOAH, b . a .,
OF HER MAJESTY’S BENGAL CIVIL SERVICE AND OF THE

MIDDLE TEMPLE BARRISTER-AT-LAW.
/ < + ''* v o l . a ;, pro sod y.
V /£ ^ •
' WITH
A pre&tory translation and examination of Pingalu
7 . Swtras and the prosodical parts of the
j Shaunaka i?k Pratishakhya
AND
Supplementary edition of . vlgneya Chandaswra and
Kedara BhaMa’s Wtta Ratnokara with Nara- >
yaaa Bhafta’s commentary containing a
succinct account of Prakrta Prosody
1.. and full discussion of metri
cal problems
mfiw k* Yo- H. xviii. 3.

- — • : ----------
CALCUTTA » T. P. BROTHERS, 2-1, BAG BAZAR STREET.
L ondon: T rubner &-JC?o. : .57, L u d g a t e H ill .
m u
A ll rights reserved.
PRICE RUPEES 15 05&Y.
I
c"' ■ i C
' ' ’’ •
§L
" I*
■ > • \ °.l( ' V
n i' ff KjJhrj! .
V
10570
///X a ^
H i ■ - %
' • j» X
jr ^ \ , ' ■
V '' r; PREFACE. ' ^ ;
f V' ^*4 J* ► ‘'4l
aV
— m ; r ::. ■S
P rosody is at once tlie simplest and the most im
portant branch of Sanskrit Grammar. Its rules do
not depend on authority. Any one with a good ear
accustomed to read Sanskrit is able to detect what is
poetry, what is not poetry, and where there is break
o f poetry, in whatever garb it may be presented. Our
manuscripts utterly ignore the convenience of readers,
by disregarding the rules of punctuation and divisions
o f poetry, often mixing it with prose and the printed
works, although comparatively easier .and more relia
ble, are generally not altogether free from most puz
zling mistakes. A practical acquaintance with pro
sody not only enables us to successfully grapple with
the former difficulties, but also in the case of classical
texts always and in the case of older texts often to
detect all ordinary faults o f omission, insertion, and
alteration.
2. Take for instance the Goldstucker— Maxmuller
controversy about v. ^nrrf^: (m. k. Pre. p. 158
and r. IV. Pre. p. 73.) Some manuscripts read
and some The first is supported by a rule of
|S| ' Preface.
<SL
Panmi and the second by all the best manuscripts.
Professor Goldstiicker thought the rules of P amm
were infallible and applicable to ah cases and did not
hesitate to write ^nrrf^. Professor M axm uller on the
other hand followed the best authorities and preferred
facts to reason. In all such cases, verse is generally
the only sure test to all unprejudiced readers. P io -
lessor M axm uller has him self cited the following pas
sage from Svara manjara, but not perhaps with the
force it deserves: “ sRT^Tf^srT^^

Here the metre is ordinary and as the fifth
syllable of eveiy foot of <*** metre should
be light, it does not admit of the form w f H But
is m etrically faulty, it may be argued
that the correctness o f the text is doubtful. Lo
such men, the following verse (v. 33) of the mmdi
kosa should be convincing : “ *“
w mfir ^ ^ **
. ^ "" As “ ie pr“ ‘ U'
f'tioH Of a modern writer, it is totally tree ran
defects o f syllabic arrangement and does not admit
o f the substitution of w r f * Other evidence-such
M the direct testimony of distinguished gramma,
rians— may o f course be cited, but I shall not an-
ticipate what I bare to say in the general preface
and in other parts o f » y work.
u.i’ ' v " ; " ' « !,- ‘7 Q r a
Preface.
3. For the Veclic literature, the study of prosody

is still more useful. It is indeed our only means
for yet restoring the original text of the Rg Veda
and of the poetical portions of the other Vedas*
The samhita (or combined) and Pada (or verbal) texts
of the former are both artificial. The first has
preserved the subtleties of the grammarian, who
sacrificed simplicity to symmetry and murdered
metres for the sake of theory. It is doubtful
whether this is admitted by modem scholars. But
the rules of expansion noted by Vedic grammari
ans leave no doubt that in the days when Vedic
studies were more prevalent, its poetry was practi
cally recognised. The second has preserved the
grammatical and explanatory views of probably the
oldest interpreter of the whole sawihita. The first
is, therefore, historically important. The second
has brought down to us facts which are other
wise obscure' and in some cases almost incompre
hensible. But neither is suited for easy reading.
Neither readily impresses' the mind. Neither clearly
presents facts which underlie its artificial form.
4. The writers on Vedic prosody simply give the
names of Vedic metres and the number of syllables
which each consists of. The rules of sequence which
are essential to all poetry and the irregularities in
. ' ' ' P
-
(Jl S i l l ' Preface. 'S L
which Yedic poetry abounds are nowhere explained.

The Vedic commentators follow these writers and rest
satisfied with a bare specification of these names and
occasionally of the rules appertaining thereto, whether
they agree with actual facts or not. Not a word is
said to illumine the subject. On the contrary, some
o f the commentators of the Ynjasaneya Sawhitu, as I
shall have to illustrate presently, go. still further and
regard as poetry all prose passages from the mono
syllable upwards. Mahwlhara, for instance,
observes (p. 2.): “*3 1
<1% iN H 1 I
*rrur^ i rr^feiwr (% trtt

sfr% m*M m*t* I In this^ however, he does not follow
his own Veda. In v. X II. 4. we have V f a ’srTWT w*n-
w f a wm \” I f every was averse, ‘W fw ’’
would not have been distinguished from ”
It is true that Pingala (and he may have added Shau-
uaka) specify metres which rise from one syllable, but
there is no evidence to connect them with the prose
parts of the Yajur Vedas. The passage quoted itself
reveals that Kutyuyana does not support the view of
Mabidhara. Suya.a* fu r th e ^ o r r^ ^ ^
.. . . _______ _____ the works which have come down under his
*BySnyawa, h rueah the opinion conclusively shews that they are
name. The^nternal ^ j pUVpoaeiy withhold all historical discussions
from tlie grammatical work.

(fm Preface.
* Qf\ r J
clearly setting forth his more rational view in the fol
lowing passage of the Taittinya Vedartha Prakr/sha :
^ ^rh-
i to ^ sun*? i W tto # f? r o i
^T% I TO#tTO I ^?tpTO-
*rrfTO*f i ^ VJ f r o g i t o ! ?itv»o
*r ^ r f r o i i t o ^
i 2?^- 2jpirf% t o t t o t -
^ ? T fT O T O ” , t. C. I . 1. 13.
The question, however, does not properly rest on tradi

tion as Sqyawa. seems to think, but on the universal
laws of poetry based on the natural laws of sound. The
mixed Yedas are partially poetry, not because these
parts are i£k but because they are poetry and
partially prose, not because these parts are not Rk
but because they are not poetry.
5. Here it will be naturally asked, if the dis
tinction of Vedic poetry and Vedic prose is so easy,
why it did not occur to our distinguished scholars,
who have spent their lives in Vedic studies ? The
answer is easy. I do not say that we can always
easily distinguish Vedic poetry from Vedic prose.
Indeed this is impossible in the face of the veil
put by the early Vedic compilers and which the
later writers have rigidly adhered to. But it is
• /n
(!(® v jf) Preface. VST
easy to find out the principles which underlie each

class of Yedic poetry and apply them to ‘all Vedic
passages. Shaunaka. touches them so faintly as to
be scarcely perceptible. Pingala entirely omits
them. Other writers follow his suit. This is not
at all to be wondered at. The Yedic hymns weie
composed long before any rules of, poetry were
thought of. As a consequence, they abound in the
greatest irregularities. Some of them may be due
to a difference of pronunciation in the Yedic days,
but most of them are traceable to artificial pro
nunciation such as is even now common with ref
erence to old songs and ballads. Even Shaunaka’s
PratisAakhya abounds in poetry, which any ad van
ced school-boy would be ashamed to write. How
much more latitude ought to be given to poets,
who to all appearances never dreamt of the cons
truction of poetry ?
6. Our works on Vedic prosody appear, therefore,
to be defective not only in not teaching all they ought
to teach but also in teaching much that are purely
theoretical and practically mischievous. In classical
prosody, there is not much debateable ground. But
here also, our writers do not discuss questions from
practical stand-points. No distinction is mabe between
good and bad metres— metres with easy flow which
'G
°i^X
\ 1 m m M
l(ty , •* <s e >
Preface.
our poets generally use, forced metres which they

sparingly use, and nominal metres which stand only in
works of prosody. To advanced scholars, such dis
tinction is quite immaterial. But beginners and
foreign students must feel its absence keenly. No
distinction is also made between perfect and imperfect
verses, verses in which the metrical laws are thorough
ly observed and verses in which there are one or more
irregularities. Such comparison is useful not only in
bringing into high relief the law's of versification, but
also in shewing how far they can be trusted in making
corrections and restoring texts. Moreover, in a few
cases, these laws are expressed in a round-about way,
owing to too much refinement or hasty generalization.
this \olume is intended to remove these
defects and present Vedic and classical prsody in
what appears to me the clearest and easiest way. For
practical purposes, it is not necessary to get by heart
the minute divisions of Sanskrit classification. It is
sufficient to know the ordinary metres so as to be able
to read common verses with ease and proper observ
ance of pauses. The very reading will then reveal
poetry even if it is mixed up in a mass of prose. The
pauses will point out its various divisions, even if they
are wrongly joined. I f there is a syllable or syllables
o
hi excess or in want or if a syllable is heavy where it
m i
Preface.
vsiJ
ought to be light or vice versa, there will be a break in
easy reading and the mistake or mistakes can be easily
corrected. These points have been fully illustrated in
the exercises appended to this volume. They are not
invented so as to suit my own purposes but taken at
random from ordinary works and may be multiplied
to any extent. They are of a nature which eveiy
reader will meet every day in the ordinary course of
his reading.
8. Before, however, giving my own views, it is
necessary to correctly exhibit the views of our best
authorities. The highest place is generally accord
ed to the Pingala Swtras, as the work is compa-
ritively old and covers the ground of both Vedie
and classical prosody. I shall accordingly in this
preface translate and examine them, being gener
ally guided by its able commentator Halcyudha,
I shall supplement its Vedie parts by complete exhi
bition and when there is anything new by accurate
transaction o f the last three chapters o f Shauna-
ka Pmtislmkhya. For this work, in addition to Muller’s
excellent edition, I have through the liberality of tho
Government of the North-West Provinces, the ma
nuscript o f the Benares College Library which I
call A and through the efforts of my Benares
agent Pandit Ishan Chandra Tarkaratna another
/Ay* 'eofeX
U S A ,
.* (eu LAj
Preface. ix
ms.s. with Uvata’s commentary which I call B.

Any important difference of reading will be noted
and when there is anything difficult, Uvata’s views
will be given in his own words. As regards Vedic
prosody, we have also K«ty«yana’s excellent Introduc
tion, in which in addition to the metrical rules, he
gives directly or indirectly the name of every verse
in the i?g Yeda. This has been made use of and
explained by Sayarca throughout liis commentary. I
shall refer to it whenever there is anything conflict
ing between Katyayana and Shaun aka, or wherever
there is anything new in the former.
9. The wrorks on prosody usually read by our
I audits are the Shrutabodha, Vrtta Ratnakara, and
Chandomanjari. They treat only of classical prosody.
.file first is elementary but highly practical and/
teaches truths not in the earlier Pingala. The second
is a mere modern adaptation of the classical parts
of Pingala with a few omissions and additions. It
has, however, the great advantage of several com
mentaries, which discuss fully many metrical ques
tions, The published glosses are mostly extracts
from old commentaries without acknowledgement.
The only original commentary as yet published is
that of Bhuskara Bhai£a or Hari Bhaskara at Benares.
The last verse shews it was completed in 1732:
2
A. ■ J v ;
\ /
' Go^X
i(f)f <SL
Preface.
I ^TT^fT: ^TrT
^nfk* ” «• It does not sPecifT whether
it is Shaka <or Samvat. The first gives 1810 A.D.
and the second 1675. As Colebrooke refers to it
in a note to his essay on Sanskrit and Prakrit
Poetry published in 1808 A .D , we must reject the
former date and accept 1675 A.D. as the date
o f Bhuskara’s commentary. It is therefore not old
and at the same time rather meagre. The more
authoritative commentaries are those of Divakara
Bha&a and Namyawa Bha$a. The first is probably
the oldest commentary on Vrtta Rat?mkara. It
is referred to by Mallinatha under the second
verse o f Magha. But I have not been able to pro
cure a single copy o f it. The second is also scarce,
but my Benares agent has been able to procure a
copy and get it copied for me. The last verse shews
it was composed in Samvat 1602 i.e. 1545 A. D. To
gi ve a complete view of Sanskrit prosody, I publish and
append it to this volume. Its exposition of classical
prosody is full and interesting and in addition it gives
a succinct account o f Prakrta prosody principally
based on Prakrta Pingala, My edition is principally
based on the Benares copy, but has been compared
with another manuscript forwarded by my Benares
-iu cut and here and there corrected b;y the light of
1 «.
\ j ,j y ) I *
Preface.
n
tr
published works on prosody. The difficulties which
I have had to contend in editing this work wilt be
patent on reference to the additions I had to>make as
for instance at p. 25. 1. 7, p. 41. 1. 14. etc.
10. The Chandomanjara of Gang® Dasa is a more
modern work and based on intermediate works
on prosody and prosodical sections of rhetorical
works. It consequently differs much from Pingala
and Vrtta Ratnakara and introduces matters
treated only by Sanskrit rhetoricians. There is
another work Vrtta Ratnakara Parishisâ, which
gives the names of metres not in any of the other .
works. It now and then appeals to Pingala appa
rently on heresay. This has been quoted by Pandit
faranatha Tarkavacaspati in his edition of Vrtta
Ratnakara and by Pandit Visva natlia Shestr/ in his
edition of Pingala. I shall make use of the material
portions of all these works— the theoretical parts in
this preface and the practical parts in the beriy of
io y work.
11. I also append the prosodical chapters of the
Vgni PuiYma. They are the rules o f Pingala render
ed into xr verses and shew the reverence in which
he is held from a comparatively long' time These
rules are occasionally quoted by prosodical writers, as
first poi nted out by Colebrooke. My edition is based
Preface.
on a copy prepared at Benares under the guidance o f
my Benares agent after comparison with the manus
cript No. 1527 of the Sanskrit College Library. The
last is utterly worthless. It omits some of the middle
chapters and is in the other parts full of mistakes.
The first is complete in matter but is equally unrelia
ble. It has, however, been easy to correct it with the
aid of Pingala. To shew the difficulties which beset
Sanskrit editors, I print the Benares readings under
the corrections I have made. ( ) indicates that
such passages are entirely omitted in the Benares copy
and (?) indicates that the genuineness of such passages
is doubtful, although defensible.
12. Pingala’s rules consist of eight chapters. In
the first chapter, he describes the measures used in
scanning syllabic verses. In the second, he enumer
ates the theoretical metres and their relation. In the
third, he describes Yedic m etres: in the fourth, quan
titative m etres: in the fifth, semi-even and uneven
metres : and in the sixth and seventh, the even metres.
In the eighth, he gives rules o f calculation. I shall
shew there are grounds to believe that the greater
portion of this chapter is a later interpolation.
X3 I shall now translate these rules seriatim,
introducing other important matters according to their
connection with these rules. The terms used in this
m ■ Preface. xiii
%
translation differ in some respects from tlie terms used
by other writers. This is due partly to the peculiar
terminology of Sanskrit prosody and partly to a desire'
to simplify these terms.
1 . / ~, A A ~ r"' r * r,<
J IW M l. i.
PIN G A LA SUTRAS. CHAP. I.
14. I. l “ ft ft ij; » %
Ae “ ( Three 'heavy sylla
bles like ) ft (form) n or *(molossus) all-heavy
15. I. 2. q\” i.e. “ (A light syllable fob
lowed by two heavy syllables like) (form) zr
or (bacchius) first-light.
16. I. 3. “ cjiT t ”i,e. “ ( A light syllable interven
ing two heavy syllables like ) ^nr ’5'fr ( form )^ or
( creticus, amphimacer) middle-light.”
1/. I. 4. “ ” i.e. “ ( Two light syllables
followed by a heavy syllable like) ( form) ^
or ( anapaest) last-heavy.”
18. I. 5. W
\ <[ ” i-c “ (T w o heavy' syllables
followed by a light syllable like ) ^ ( form tj or
( antibachius ) last-light.”
19. I.6.“ q^r ^ w.” i.e. (a heavy syllable intervening
two light syllables like) (form) wv or (amphi
brachys, scolius) middle-heavy.”
20. I. 7. “ ^ ” i.e. “ ( A heavy syllable follow-
* As these Greek terms molossus etc. are too difficult for the ordinary
reader, | shall use all-heavy etc, in the body of my work.
Preface. u L
.vx&^y
ed by two light syllables like) f*r? (form ) *r or
( dactyl) first-heavy.”
21. I. 8. “ ?r w r ” »•«. (Three light syllables
like) sttTC ( form ) or ( tribrachys) all-light.’’
22. I. 9. i.e. “ ( A light syllable like)
(form ) or light.”' This ^ is also used in the
sense o f light quantity.
23 i io. “ ^ ” i.e. “ ( At the end of a foot
it may be ) *rs or heavy.” There is nothing m the
rule to shew what is ment by ‘ whether end
of a word, end of a verse, end of a half-verse,
or end of a foot. H akyudha understands in the
last sense and enters into a a long discussion that
the final syllable of a foot is always heavy, un
less specially excepted as in the and ^bfn?T^T
metres. This is, however, a mere inference as Pingala
nowhere says so and Narayawa Bhafta gives illustra
tions that it applies to other metres ( see p. 27. ).
Other prosodists lay down this rule is optional: “fH N -
m Bru- 2; v ; r-
3! t r* m. Soiue of t
lay down a more sensible rule that the final syllable
should be generally heavy, but that in close construes
<j„ „ light syllable in such cases makes no difference:
sailfaw ’ jf'b Vag. 1. 17.

111 Preface.
' '.ml
xt
24. I. 11. “ ’’ i.e. “ ( A light syllable is

heavy) before (conjunct consonants like) ^ etc,”
explains that etc* means ;q«|*3TC; and fq^r*T. In
the middle of his first Gang# I)«sa writes:
, ” Tfh 'LC-
according to Pingala, a light syllable is optionally
heavy before n and W e see there is no such rule
in Pingala and the question is how Gang# Dosa came
to make such a statement. I find that he is utterly
ignorant of Pingala. His names of metres differ in
many cases from Pingala’s and although he takes pains
to note names given by a later prosodist Shambhu, he
is almost wholly silent about the names given by
Pingala. The only inference, therefore, is that the
above statement is made on second-hand knowledge
and this will be fully corroborated by a reference to
Narayana Bhaâ (p 29.). The latter cites the very
same examples “ 7ji?\rWfV( “ (Ku. 7. 11.) and
” ( Si X. 60. ) as illustrations of
this rule. But as Noraya/ui was fully acquainted with
Pingala, he takes care not to ascribe it to him. He
simply writes
mmjfv ^ 7TT25Ti Ufa— ra ft l t 1S) therefore,
clear that either from N#r#ya>?a or fiom some
older commentator, Gang# D#sa based his infeience
that this rule was in Pingala, Such is the iapidi-
• \
111 *. Preface.
*SL
t y with which fictions pass along that in the Bafta-
la edition of the Mugdhabodha, under rule 540, this
very rule is ascribed to Pcmim. As regards the
illustrations, I find Mallinatha gives quite different
readings. He reads “ ” for
” and “ iwffrvrg ” for ^ Even if
these readings are not original, we can not accept
as a rule, as its use is extremely limited.
sar. I 123 is *V t
^?rrr^ ” But the onty instance
given of this rule is a Prakrta verse, where a short
syllable before % and another before ^ do not
count as long quantities. It is, therefore, doubtful
whether this rule was intended for general appli
cation and even it was so, as affected pronuncia
tion is nowhere allowed in Sanskrit, such cases will
be always set down as irregularities.
25 I. 12. i. e. “ ( A syllable is also heavy if
it is long like) %
26 I. 13. “ i. e. “ ( A heavy syllable counts)
two light quantities.*
27 I. 14. ” i-e. “ (Where nothing is definitely
stated, t i e syllables may be) heavy or light.”
2 ;- 1. 14. O f these names, and ^ are abbre-
viations o f and UH- The origin o f the other
names is obscure. It is also not known whether
111 Preface. xvii
@t>
they were used by earlier prosodists. Probably
they are abbreviations of ’old names of metres: ^
of f ^ T ^ T (iTT^TT), ar of (am), \ of ffpTS
fatra), t of (w^), sr of ^<jrtf?mf?r, <{ of
or îrrf^îT (f?ra=ET), etc. It will be seen from Pingala
viii. 20—3. that the order in which these mea
sures are stated is the order in which they are
formed according to those rules. ^ may, therefore,
be also, an abbreviation of «usr, arsof r of
^ of or of first arrangement, ?r of or
Ha* Of fllfa ^TSfirT, * of WB, ^ Of ^TTTT, and ^ of ^Tn?.
29. I. 15. i- e. (means eight).’
expresses the end of the chapter. The author has
used many other objects in numerical sense. For
instance, (sea) and Ved for four ; i m r , and
v.
^ for five •; arid ^ for s i x ; wfa and for seven ,

for ten ; %% for eleven; and *rm for twelve. •
Others use additional .terms: a % for th ree;ysm, ?p
and for four ; nr, am, % etc. for five ; ?r£,
—
I
etc. for six ; ^'s^r, 5sm and aria? etc. for seven
5fT7l, ?m, etc. for eig h t;
*1 etc. for nine ; ffifa for
fifteen. The synonyms of these words are also used
in the same sense : e. g. for four ; ajfi?
for seven; iftfa for eig h t: w , ete f°r eleven ;
^ fyf etc for twelve. Other terms are used in other
connections, such as ^ fo r one, aifo tor two.
3
/
- Preface. C^Lj
30. w p observes that the technical letters used
constitute the following dialogue. The preceptor says :
“ ft: % ^rt” M- ‘Knowledge is wealth ; wealth is wife.’
“ ^TTirr” i- G- ‘ She is best’. The pupil asks ‘ 3TT <iyT
i.e. ‘ which is the cave.’ The preceptor replies ‘ÛT ie
‘on the earth/ The pupil asks ‘%t ?t ^ i e. ‘where is
she’ and “^ t h? i. e. ‘when he will acquire her’ and “f£
T&' ie. ‘ How, say/ The preceptor replies “?r *• *•
“ without laughing/’ “^Tffvr:” i.e. ‘with fortitude and
other qualities/ ‘at home/ This is too affected
and leaves out tt^t.
31. No definition of syllable is given in Pinga.la.
W e are to refer to /ik. 18. 17.
i w « i-e- vowel
b y itself or with a consonant or with nose-sound is a
syllable. Consonants belong to the following vowel,
but final (consonants) belong to the proceeding
(vow el)/
32. Rk 18. 18. is 1
II i-e- ‘Pfie visarga and anus-
vora belong to the preceeding syllable. The first part
o f conjunct consonant is to be thus connected when
there is duplication (under Rk. I. 15.).^ Uvata thus
explains and illustrates: m ***) ^
*r v im ' Tn the êneral
preface, I shall have my own say on this duplication.
m Preface. xix
33. ‘Heavy’ and ‘light’ are thus defined. i?-k 18.
19 is “q W ^ ^ %<r W R ^ tFT$ l MNrftS
w t f ” i- e- ‘ A- syllable is heavy. A short
(syllable) is light, unless a conjunct consonant or
anus vara follows. Meeting of consonants is conjunc
tion.’ Ak 18. 20. is “ ^ 1
*pfterl i.e. ‘ A. long (syllable) is
heavy. I f it contains consonants, it is very heavy.
A short (syllable) with consonants is light. It is very
light when without consonants.”
PING ALA Sf/TRAS. CHAPTER IL
34. II. 1. “ ” i.e. “ Metres.”

35 II. 2. “ i.e. “ (First of) (metres)”
36. II. 3.“ ^ % ^ !’ i.e.' ‘The f i t or divine
v
consists o f ) one (syllable).’
37. II. 4. “ “ The or de~
moniac (vrRfft consists of) fifteen (syllables )
’ 38. II. 5.' “ ir R T W ^ . ” i e. “ The or Pro
vidential ( consists o l ) eight (syllables.)
39. It. 6. “ -zmf xrz » i.e. or sacrificial (*tt^
consists of) six syllables.”
40. II. 7. “*T*5ri f i t ” *' The ^ or chanf,illg
(u n ft consists o f) twice ( s i x ) twelve syllables "
41. II. 8. U “ T h 6^ 01 Ad0ring

(’ Uplift consists of) tiiri.ce (six) eighteen s> llablos.
- Preface. j I j
42. II. 9. “ |t fV*jr^r i-e. “ Increase the

$ t*t *TT3<it by two and two syllables/’
43. II. 10. “ i f wte^Ti[ ” i- e. “ Increase w z *TPl<ft
by three and three syllables ’*
44. II. 11 umPrarreTp i.e “ Increase the
RT^TT^^T (7TT2?<ft) by four and four syllables.”
45. II, 12. “ sit}” i.e. “ Increase the other
*TTC?ft’s by one and one.”
46. II. 13. i-e- “ Decrease the
(*JT3<?t) by one and o n e ’’
47. II. 14. 1 e'
‘‘They are v&$?5,
The following table exhibits the formation of these
metres according to preceeding rules:
j | *° f{5f°
? * * 8 ^ $ ®
esrrott. 8M
L S® s? ?° £
*T3TTtfWT. ^ **■ ^ V
«* * * < ^_____ ' _____ £ f° l » f * ,
« $ .' j* S8 H ^ 58
*rir ?c *? ^ ^ ^
. , ______ -_____ ___ _ ______ . -------------- — — “ — Inmmm ■■ ....... ■
<SL
Preface. _rxi
48. II. 15. “ f?rw f%^r: wr^TTf i.e. “ Three

and three of the same name together form one grngft or
Spiritual metre( -JiTsnfh Bftrpfi, ^ 7 , xr^fsn
The text is not very clear to what it refers by
three. The commentator explains it stands for gisrft,
and ^ r f f metres. This follows from the use of
q^nrr in rule 16. W e have seen that the metres
are double the ^T^rfl metres and the metres triple
s)
the metres. Hence the metres are double
the =gpff metres, triple the metres, and six times
i
the <s?F5rft metres.
49. II 16. “m^rN ^
i- £• ‘This metres
noted before 5U5rft {i-e. %ft, and nrsrrv^T metres
of the same name) form together or Vedic metres.”
It will be seen that the nrsniraTT metres are just half
the sum of the %fr and metres. Hence the
metres are triple the metres and half over the .
sum of the and metres. It will be seen that
they are also double the ^T*ft metres. The following table
shews the various metres of the and groups.
VT° '3° 5° V° faf" ^1°
sn# ^ b*. av V' M1 **
5.8- ^ H- 8°‘ j ?( ^
(»(t>)
'■;; - .. xxi! , Prafopp
r leiace.
<s l
Tlie syllabic numbers of metres , are obtained by
adding the numbers o f w i t and ^rrff and of*T#f
metres by adding the numbers of and
^ metres. The simplest way however of obtaining
3T # figures is by doubling the srHT figures and the
figures by doubling the figures.
50. Of these metres, the metres are the only
real metres. w * means ‘seer5 and secondarily ‘V e d /
Hence the very name conveys Yedic metres.
The other names ^rr^ft, m # equally shew
they are imaginary metres. I do not understand the
origin of the names or W* or w% or
^ T| f. They do not mean that the metres described
under these names are found in the Yajus, Suma, and
R g Vedas. Indeed it is quite the contrary. These
are as imaginary as th e 'fit, m qtt, mmmT, and sfT#
metres. Pingala mixed them up with the other
classes. In the R k Pratishakhya, which will be pre
sently quoted, they are placed in a separate class after
the other classes. It appears, therefore to me the
and w r ff ^ s e s are later inventions to
present a more symmetrical system. # .
51. The derivation of the other terms used m this
i •
chapter is explained inr V/vaira
by Y«ska m Hi 7 12-3,
in x>i. la , and also
in the compilation, which goes by the name of Daiva-
ta or Devatadhyaya Brahmaua (III. 2 to 19). Other
m §6
Preface. xxiii
fanciful derivations are given in other Brahman as.

^Tr^r^Y means ‘singing’ and its very name shews that it
was the first metre discovered. The ordinary ^ ¥ xrs
differs from the ordinary 7TT'S|<ff only in an additional
foot. Hence the name from after and
to praise. O N
tr ” is derived from fgr and ‘ *nr> ’ to
praise, and seems to have been originally appli
ed to three-footed fejrres described in rule— III. 17.
‘ fifing/ and ‘ ’ mean lovely, the first
from f% and to shine, the second from and
to be lovely, and the third from to shine.
The last does not mean ‘big’ as it contains a foot of
12 syllables and therefore, irrespective of its mixed
character, implies the existence of the metre.
‘vjpmY means ‘flowing’ from to go and appropriately
describes its character. contains five equal hr I,
Hence the name meaning ‘line, row’. The terms
used in the third chapter are similarly explainable,
as shewn in the body of my work.
52. This chapter corresponds with 72k 16. 1— 8.
V v> N V> V
<rrf% ^ i) t i tpc i %srr-
^ it ^ ii ggfiTrcrftr ^cr I wr^t^T-
i g?r: ii ^ it mfg
w rarfa g«rm ?pt i ’rasfai
ti y ii mi wggm i
lif t jv ' Preface.
1 : nr*> »rar: ^ * 3 w > n * h w*"*> ss? : ^ 5 « ra,rt

35:, writ* virfwrtiftnftâwi «f« ’^ t ;
33T?TO a iu 'r 5a: 3* w c i w r o f a g ^ fs ^ ra m h^ i
firar 11 is 11 w t 3 * jrt fa : a* 3t«tt w*w ^ 1 w ût g

33T T>t!: 3K5IT <ct 11 = 11” In R k (A ). there 1S
the following verse before the 2/sd h alf ot the ^verse
m arked 8 in M uller’s edition: ' w l W w n : 3T*n a * 3
w w r .i m wwi 'm s
is " not in B and quite unnecessary, as the scale 0-
these metres has been already noted, as regards
the first three in “ <% 6> and aS regards

the fourth in “m W W V \ w t” 7-
53 The m eaning of these verses will be clear from
the tw o scales already given. Shaunaka begins with
th e mrtrufff metres and first ends at the arfu metres
and then separately describes the UJ5t ^**1’ ^

metres. I am however to add th a t as V ed ic metres
abound in irregularities, w t , is used to denote their
P 54. N o th in g more is said about the-non rm metier,

either b y P in gala or b y * Shaunaka and they are en
tirely. om itted b y K utyuyana. Consequen y weai
at a dark to w h a t they apply and whether they all
consist o f one foot or some of one foot and some

tw o or more feet. M oreover, as the same nunrbe r o
* i?k 17. 10. is not to the point.

✓ V\
Preface.
&
r.xv
syllables often falls under two names, we have no

criterion to decide to which class any particular verse
is to be referred. For instance, a verse of seven
syllables is f i t and smrft a verse of eight
syllables is xr and m^T^T ’ TT^r and so on.
55. Malndhara however regards them as real
metres. He considers monosyllables like ^rr,
are f i t ?rr3<ft Under v. 37. 13., he writes ‘ jfHtii
W*f¥ {“*% *T’f *cg”) f a if a lV . Accordingly every dis
syllable like ^ is a f i t m ^ ” etc.
will be f i t etc. will be f i t n i t ,
‘^crm ^ etc. will be f i t Under v. 38. 11., he
regards the first £f%fl ut:’ etc as Dr.
Weber calls it Under v. 38. 1.. Mah?-
dhara writes gar; srsTTTff^T Under v.
28. 23., he regards the second zpsre etc is
I f is needless to multiply instances. 1 have
already shewn that he considers every n ^ u p t o 10(
syllables falls under some one of the metres described
by Pingala. As these parts of the Yajur Veda are
pure prose,. I entirely agree with S«yana that these
artificial names should not be applied to them. It is
by the most affected reading that a piece of prose
can be read like poetry and if the distinction of
poetry and prose is to be annihilated, the restriction as
to number of syllables is quite unnecessary. Morc-
4
mi
^g^SV i '
- Preface.
' §lJ
over the very signification o f ‘arfu’ Ved and the care
taken to describe and classify Vedic metres conclu
sively shews that our old authorities did not regard
and similar as pure metres.
P I N G A L A — C H A P T E R H I.
56. III. r ‘t j t “ (what follows refers to metrical)
feet.” ■
57. III. 2. “ OTfisSTOi” &e. etc. complete
(a foot f i.e. when a foot is wanting in a syllable,
it is filled tup by resolving \ into * into ^
etc. This rule is too concise and obscure. Rk. 17.14 is
^ i at* m*
w t* W * ” ie - “ when any foot is incomPlete’ expanc
combinations for perfection and resolve semi-vowels
(a and a ) in conjunction into the corresponding
vowels.” UvaZa writes “ 313 %ft<l
a i, ■ * * w * fftm r ftfti fti tf* «W 1 W
3 t, . , , ^ 3 * * " * * 7
„ „* fw , unr ^ ' *n *r <nr ft
firva f t ”111. «• Some restrict the rule to 3 and 3 w
regular combination. They allow, for instance, the
W „r (r . 1, 161. 11.) into 3 3 3 5
resolution of v * .
— , but not o f n m (r. II. 1 . 1 . ) into i.
«1 12.) into 3W etc. He also adds “ aft ams; m rr-
(ffl ' (J*
Preface. xxvii
WR^N^t *i I ^ 7 ^r
tIW H%rr 2?cF ^yîrffrwm «TTf?rs «rrg f%%^Kf
VT^Tcf ti i-6- The semi-vowels here mean v
and ^ only, as the mention of f%%u in Rk. 8. 27. shews
^•efi of r. IX. 102. 4. is not to be expanded (see Rk.
8? 22 .) .
58. This shews the Samhita is disregarded for all
practical purposes. The question is how far it should
be modified by the light of Yedic prosody ? This is
not of easy solution as Yedic poetry abounds in irre
gular verses. The rules prescribe two sorts of expan
sion (1) by separation of combination and (2) by reso
lution of semi-vowels. The first is recognised by all
epic poets. There is not a single Puram which does
not abound in collocation of words against the gram
matical rules of combination and we can take it for
granted that they were not fully recognised in the
earlier days o f Yedic poetry. W e should, therefore,
always separate or modify combinations, whenever, by
so doing, the rhythm o f a verse can be fully restored, -
We should also do so at the end of every foot both, for
the sake of easy reading as well as easy under
standing. The resolution of semi-vowels is not sup
ported by other evidence and although they are to
be practically recognised in special cases, should not
be generally followed in our texts.
/(M J fj - (ct
'xxviii Preface.
59. III. 3. “v m M .W T *■«• ‘A W a t K (foot c0" -

sists o f) eight syllables.
60. III. 4 ‘SPI3TT^ T ^ r :5£<?. 'A jagata (foot con
sists o f) twelve syllables.
61. III. 5. ‘fw s it ‘A virflrf (foot consists
of) ten syllables/
62. III. 6. ‘tsp?*tt i-6- ‘A tm tup (foot consists
o f) eleven syllable/’ Rules 3 to 6 correspond with
iik 17. 21. xthiS hIw ii'i's iw w ) i
sjy ftSTTHS «” Pingala does hot add a word
about their construction. W e have slight information
inShaunaka. Rk. 17. 22 is ‘ x ff srfwsrvft’ri
(feet), in the longest (^r’rwl) antl sliortest (JtTHHT), 10

penultimate syllable is light: in the others, heavy.
This is called the rhythm o f metres.’ Rk. 17. 23. is
i vyrftxim 'txrSr
STfiffr; w . •’ <A11 metres consist ° f tUeSe (feet) ’ a

few o f Other feet. (These) other (feet) are modifica
tions o f those (feet). (The four) natural (feet) are
equal (in importance.)’ The second line is also. differ
e d explained as will be seen from the following
gloss o f Uvata : h fc n it : w W r ***> 1 ^

A ,. hW i > * * * urtw m r t f**
i # *** ’T '
friw f * m 1f t w j n w s ^ '
-Preface.
pv A _ •
%L
xxix
'STT^m^ I g TTIUrTT: % ^*TT: TfT^r; ^ W? WT %R[cT3JT;

?t m^mr ^ s T W ^ ^ fs V r : i *i£N* ^ w r: *iwf w*^
^rr:, W fcrN r i ^ V **r \s%wt ^ t % t?[, ^
ÔTT; JT2TmsTfT% I US* rrff <3 UTSuTT;
w :, i ^ t f%3nrr ^ 7 m^TTftr,
<\^ 1?n?r ?HP m^r: htsutt ^ f%^TTi: 1 n^fm w : i
5r *’ ^T^rT 7^1 I iSTT^T W f c ? I ** g STfcTT*
^ jtt: 1 € l ^ r^ w T ra^ gfifar; ht^ t: w^<3rr w far 1
f%3*f *refh 1 ^T*rt«3^ fw^rTT ^ s^ p ra f it” As
compared with ^ raf feet, feet are stronger in
heavy syllables. This is alluded to in Rk 18. 33.
‘swnirt ^?frT q i *j*Nt f^n?r 1 w^rwt <3cp
?rvi ^ r *ur^r ii ” This verse will be
clear from . Rk. 18. 32, which deifies the best Yedic
metres frexj and *rc#l ‘ Wfftr w f h WT ^fh^r ^T$P?
V>S
w 1 ^ errfir ^ fftH«ryrWr w r f a
^TcfTTT 11 ” This verse m aybe compared with s. 11/20
7. “ IN ^sprfigssfr w fw w m 1 ^rr *fartf% ^fV-e 11’
63 III. 7. ‘ x^f^f?r^gHrT5TirTiT^»i ’ i- «• “A verse con
sisting of the above feet (may) consist of one, two,
three, or four feet/' This rule is obscure and incorrect
and puts into shade the most important fact that it
covers the rules for almost all the Yedic metres. It
lays down that a verse containing one, two, three or
four feet of eight, ten, eleven or twelve syllables will
'G
°
K
*\
s
MB}
^ T ^ jf x x
• Preface.
<SL
be respectively ?rrg<fh f%rT?s, \> and ^r»T<TT- But a
verse containing four feet of eight syllables is always
called ^ v%and not and a verse containing three
feet o f eleven and twelve syllables are never called
tj and 'sjTTut. Suyaâ applies the term f?PU|T *?N
in t. c. I. 1. 13. to the last verse ( ^ t^TC etc.) in t. I.
1. 9., but as we shall see against all authoiities. A.
better rule is given in Rk. 17. 24. ‘m ft ^
f^ m ^ i ft ^ wvhh’ ‘Of
these (feet), (a verse of) one foot is called one-footed
and (of) two feet two-footed fapflfb f*tr$ ^ or
irvT#t), according to the resemblance of feet.’ Rk 16.
17. (last line) is % W) 4TW| it *fpnft
‘r. viii. 46. 13. (consists of) two feet of twelve syllables
and is called ’ Uvata calls it
apparently because this rule is among Ttrafl rules, fear,
describes it as ‘f|v?r 'nrfkfam' and Sayana calls it f ^ T
I entirely agree with Suyana, as we have also
two-footed verses of eight syllables called ft^ T '’ T'rafb
two-footed verses of ten syllables called f^R[T
and two-footed verses of eleven syllables called
^ , The first and last are not mentioned by Shau-
nalca, but the second is noted with the same name in Rk
17 32. The division o f r. 8. 46. 13, as given in Muller’s
edition is opposed to both Shaunaka and Katyayana.
There should be no line after, ‘gr; * m r .’ Kk 17. 25 ia
n
Preface. xxx M4^j

v
U5T f ' 2JTî: I
^PlffT Pt^r ^ ii i.e. ‘According to Yaska, there is no one
footed verse in (the 7?g, Yeda) of ten (mandalas) except
(in the hymns) of Yimada. Its first verse is the only
(one-footed) fkrra containing ten syllables.’ ’ The Vimada
Swktas are r. X. 20- 6. The verse here referred to is
r- X. 20. 1. Rk. 17. 26-7 (first half) are ‘^T^^r^nr^T
i t * t:
’ it ‘^rr qt
i ^ r :’ ‘fw ff i e.i. ‘Others say the
adjuncts (of preceeding verses) falling together are
one-footed (verses). All say, although adjuncts, the
following are one-footed verses. : r. vi. 63.11., r. iv. 17.
15, r. v. 42. 17. and 43. 16., and r. v. 41. 20/ Uva/a
adds ‘ ttt3T5tit ?rr ‘5^:
uqfh i ?T%Tf^TTOn,*j7?!iTf5p i.e. ‘Here
under a different reading, mr Tl%? etc. (r. vi. 2. 1 1 ),
which are the concluding words of long-footed (ver
ses ), may be regarded as one-footed (verses). Hence
the illustrations are cited.’
64 III. 8. Arrsf i- e- ‘The first (or
verse consists o f ) four feet of six syllables. There
is no such 7ir3<ff in the R g Yeda and so far as 1
remember in the other Yedas . The illustration cited
or invented by Shaunaka is given in the section
011 ’ rrc?ft j?k 16. 9 is “
fr: i =wr^TTW; ifffNFTfl st nvm u’ li There
!( f ) | Preface.
.. (ST J
tire, however, a few two-footed verses' in the
Vedas (§ 1 0 4 ). I do not know whether Pingala
regarded them as four-footed *TR<ff verses.
65. III. 9. 4 fatn^sdfofSr: i& ‘(a verse)
sometimes consists o f three feet of seven syllables.’ \
66^ III. 10.' “ i- a “ It is balled TTT^f?r?rr.”
This refers to rule 9. Rules 9 and 10. correspond
with fik. 16. 13. “ g^Tf *TF9<ff m\ WTTO |
%CTT -qr^fiif^TTT f qFf^f^^r” ||^ T f f etc. is r. 1. 17.
4. fim r means under-syllabic (see Rk. 17. 13.)
It will be seen that Pingala calls it. xn^tvr^ and
Shaunaka calls it The former is the reading
of all the manuscripts used by Visvanatha
Shastri and Colebrooke gave it at the end of his
essay on Poetry. Dr. Weber, however, gives it as
fsparT in his preface to the Vajur-Veda and Profes
sor Cowell has changed Colebrooke’s into f^^w.
Professor Muller reads f^r<b ^mt mP manuscript
( B ) mostly gives it as fsrfrp In the fig Veda,
Bayuns, generally reads but under r. I V 31. I find
Both readings are defensible. f*r^r is derived
from f?r down and to construct and from f%
and f<r to finish. Both the words, therefore, signify
contracted. But ^ is a rare root almost confined to
the Veds and ??r is used in this sense both in prosody
and in general literature. The derivation of
m Preface. xxami
®
from f^r and ^ is noted in Dai. III. 20., but the anti-
iiquity of this Bralimana is very doubtful. In Dr.
Burnell’s edition, Say ana says does not retain
the sense of ^tj\ In Jivananda Yidyosagara’s edition,
the writer of the same name says means metre
from ^ to shine. I do not know any authority for
either of these assertions.
67. III. 11. ww sf?njT^fcre<i’ i.e. ‘If a
verse consists of three feet of six .and seven syllables
with middle foot of seven, it is called *sif?prr?[fsrecj/
This reading is noted by Visvanatha shastri, but he
reads after ^^7. My reading is favored both by
Shaunaka and by Katyayana. Rk. 16. 14. is
ws 1 ^ t: fg i-
'»rr^TT,> () The verse here referred to is r vi. 45. 29. So
in Sar. ‘ Rk.16. 15. is
K* 0\
i. e. ‘r. viii. 103. 10. has a foot of properly six syllables
between two feet of six and seven syllables. But
it is also eight syllables by expansion.’
68. III. 12. ‘|t «nHit *TT*rt. ’ i.e- “ A *rrg?ft
verse consisting of first two feet of nine syllables
and the last of six syllables is called
69. III. 13. m r f t ’ ie. “ I f the arrange
ment of these feet is in the reversed order, it U called
i.e. if the first foot contains six syllables and the
$
'G
o^X
!('£)?
\jiN x rx iv '
■ Preface.
(fiT J
second and third of nine syllables, the verse is called
^nrr^l *TT3<fh” These two metres are not mentioned
by Shaunaka and Katyayana. They do not occur in
the proper Veds.
70. IIL 14. W ttstt,’ i. e. “I f a
verse consists of six, seven, and eight syllables, it is call
ed dkTsrr * 1 , Thi s corresponds with Rk. 16. 16.
m: \ ‘a***5*
^T^rifaTn.” The verse here referred to is r. vi.
16. 1. R k 16. 17. < first half) is ‘w r V*nqr*r. ^T-
giffarcr?* ’ i.e. “ According to some schools, ( a TTT^rit
with ) two feet of eight syllables and the middle
foot of six syllables is called **rrcr” Uvata does
not illustrate it.
71 H I. 15. *finrtftTT ufrtV ' ».*. I f the above ar
range ment is reversed i.e. wThen a verse consists of eight,
, even and six syllables, it is called ufforr Shau
naka has no such rule. But Sar. gives “ ftuftar
72. Rk. 16. 18 is “ ^T^rrsrrfV w tt sr
w m r ■? W t % h*<’ *fir n w > i e- “ I f
the first and the last foot consist o f seven syllables
k and the middle foot is of ten syllables, it is *ra-
Zux W , as r. ix. 108. 13.” Rk. 16. 19. is
-wnûnro i ’wTfwrmd nrafl ‘sr ft W * ’
^ „ • e « I f the three feet consist of first six, then
seven, and then eleven syllables, it is « f a iW f vrrasft, as
rx
%L
Preface. xxxv
r. viii. 25. 23.” Rk. 16 12 (last line) is r‘^re^T

W t ‘f^T**T Pt’fu “r• L 12°- 2- is
(’ TTSf^t) and contains three feet o f eight, ten, and seven
syllables.” Uvaâ calls it simply but simply
means “ containing one syllable in excess.” Sar. calls
this verse Sar. has “ft «*
“ (A of two feet of six and one of seven syllables
is or shortest.”
73. III. 16. i, e. ‘The
third or fkx.T^ verse consists o f two feet, one of
twelve and one of eight syllables. Halayudha
calls it f^T® ?rr9<ib apparently because it is placed
after the *rra<ft rules. Similarly under ftk. 17. 10,
TJvaâ says the regular f^crfs are either
or iffo, apparently because Shaunaka places them
among and rules. The object of Pin gal a
in placing his first ffrrevafter the rules is because
the number of syllables (20) required for the former
is nearest to the number of syllables (24) required
for the latter. So Shaunaka describes Prt? s after
^prxr and Vfa because in the number of syllables,
some of his resemble and some tffk. Shan-
naka also describes •qrVf'S metre after the ^ t f t o f
twenty-four syllables, but it is doubtful whether Uva-
would call it ttt^ . The Rg. Veda recognises fen ?
as a distinct metre, (r. x.130.5.) and the Vedic writers in
'e<W
\
1(
W
1; )x.w! vi ,
- Preface.
<SL
^
describing f ^ R verses call them simply f^TT^ and ne

ver ^Tra«ft or f e r R f r g ^ o r f77T2Vfw. I, therefore,
hold Uva£a and Halayudha are both wrong. In
t. 2. 5. 10, -q'fw is entirely omitted and fwrrzis described
as a metre of 30 syllables :
’ TFJ^fTW STSPI^^nRJ I
f^T^^rr fI*:r ^5fii farR, f^TTi^Twr *psrrei*m*i i
?Tg5f^rrfi iifnw^nT^, irfw'ST i
nfyrfg?^ tradfsr’w w p C3 R *n(jir*K3f> •qzf^’w^TT 3 r ?tt:

thit., TT39^fT^?y i
sfg^*rrf¥*Rsra feR ^s, f?R7s> Tf%w?*pa \
irapiT^, ^ irt,
WRWT: t^ j, ?r8 |W lfa STRESS
zTif^f^r: w tfa ?r wt ^ ^ m ^ fr fw r o g -
if 7r In the Calcutta edition, r.
®v,
l. 65. 1 is cited as an illustration under this rule,
but the verse consists of four feet of ten syllables
each. According to orthodox writers, it consists o f
two verses. ‘?t<5j TOOTflfa *RV T^«Tif% ' Sar.
There are fiRnr^ verses with one foot of twelve syllables
and one of eight, (see S. 65.)
74. I I I . 17. ‘ feremN8 *y#8 ,’ i.e. ‘‘The facR > verse’ some-
times consists of three feet of eleven syllables.’ Shau-
naka has the following rules* Rk. 16. 28. (last line)-9
ore Î 3 7*tT ‘wt fwit%’ fk TfTfcrR
ir
*v. ^
«raw( It t o w i ?iiT^Ti^nrt ftoR v
s^ / \
W ,
Preface. xxxvii
i.e. ur I. 120. 3. is or bad fkvrt- It '.consists of-

two feet of nine syllables and one of twelve syllables
and (therefore contains) two syllables less than (the
number required for ttJ. If the l wo las^ fee^ con“
tain one syllable more (i. e. ten and thirteen), it is
srg^xjT (in Sar. in some places ‘with form lost’)
(as) r. I. 120. 4. consists of three feet of ten
syllables or three feet of 11 syllables.’ The second
foot of jRk 16. 38. is ‘^ tt! ^rarr fwn?s-’ i.e. ‘f^rre
consists of four feet of ten syllables.’ Uva£a calls it
f^Tjzxrfw, but the verse cited by Shaunaka (r. viii. 9.
64.) is simply called in Sar. In R k 17.6, Shau
naka shews fipcre is not tt%. The rule in Sar. is
‘'sra f^rsû^T:-’ Weber reads it
but if fiK'rc had been used in the sense of the foot;
of ten syllables, would not have been joined
to it.
75. III. 18. ’ i- consists
of two feet of eight syllables and one foot of tw'elve
syllables.”
76. III. 19. i. e. “ I f the last foot of
twelve syllables is in the middle, it is called gjgnr”
77. Ill 20. i. e. “ If the foot of twelve
syllables stands first, it is called g*;
78. III. 21. e. “If the foot (of twelve
syllables) is the last, it is called
•
G
°i^X
i;■mxxx\ iii
.v^yy *
- Preface.
nl
79. III. 22. a^ w r^ v^ rf»r:” *• & “The verse
also consists of four feet of seven syllables.”
80. Rules 18 to 22 correspond with Rk. 16. 20-23
(first half) * " 7t|" ^ 7r faft: i
*n*w *f\\ W TT^m’ ‘g^r: h ii *rfr

ftr^hrr**ttt: tct ^rw 77f%rr: i ^ r a N g f* ? !
‘tftffafr’fh h ii 7rf\ge*rV f^ n ^ r I” The
verses here referred to are r. I. 79. 4. (7f%=fi), r. vii.
66. 16 (jp ^fajpfT) ; r. v.. 53. 15. (^fftr), r. viii. 69. 2. and
•\ 10. 26. 4. (four-footed It will be seen that
it does not sanction the name So in Sar. 4ii>uPi
fjr^rw rt f r ^ : i ^17777 *77*w j Hf7’ - it
Rk. 16. 23 (last half)-26 I V *f?r <7 7T
f*Y T-r i h it : **ro i h It
*rw I h : 7w : ii faftfsnw nar <=?fr s rc r’f*r ? m l 1
?rr«rt 7 T : 7 f w r : ‘v m ’ frg ffo r *rnff ii titht tt?
Y7T^T;^r7: I *lfjp$*T»rfa*f% 11” t. C. V

viii. 46. 15. is 7 57^f?i7: f%l?T i- e. contracted Hf7s with
branched head. Its first foot is of eleven syllables
and the last of four syllables, r. x. 105. 2. is vfigq;
fV jjfe iW If consists of two feet of eleven syllables
ami the middle foot of six syllables r. I. 120. 5.
is 7rgfwr:. It has one foot of six syllables after two
*Tbe first three linos look like a six-footed «tf3pr 7 But for proper comparison,
I have ma io no alteration in the printed numbers.
® \
y^VvJV
Preface, xx\ix
<St
feet of eleven syllables. I f the first foot is .of five syl
lables and then three feet of eight syllables, it is called
^fqpi. It is r. I. 187. 1. in the Agastya S^kta
Under v. 7. 28. *?Rtsf% TOrrf% «TT'RTf% l 3*7 ^
•rrarspirff 2? httgrifaiftratfr* i’ Mah/dhara observes ‘ai^rr:
* * * : trr^ *rrra*: *t
w rw ifa flf / I do not know whether there is
any authority for îfuT«Tr The passage does not
read like poetry. He calls v. 12. £>9.
f^ffiT^w^TTcr. ’ Here also he seems to be wrong.
The verse appears to be clearly ^rg£tr, The first foot
is to be read ‘vrr*f ■g’ftfh^Y even for the sake of the
metre. The other three are clearly ^psr feet. Only
**rh is to be read as if it had no r.
81. III. 23. ‘^gssr *trIU i. e. ‘ThewgTT verse con-
VI N J ^
sists of four feet of eight syllables/

82. III. 24. ‘f^TjT?r ^ff^^n7T«TT«lT^/ i. e. 'Sometimes it
consists of three feet, one of eight and two of twelve
syllables.” Halayudha thinks that the foot is
to stand first, but this is not borne out by other proso-
dical writers.
83. III. 25. ‘jrsr i. e. “A foot of eight syllables
may be at the middle or at the end.” This is to be
construed with the preceeding rule. These rules cor
respond with Rk. 16. 27-28. (first line)
^snrlmwTT: w : i irfa if i* twt; w ii
m b .. <s l
x^, .wx% - Prefac.e.
^rr^rsT^ct W f^f%W33TT-’’ It w ilhbe seen

that only two varieties of the threefooted ^
are recognised one with the last foot of eight syl
lables (sifh) and the other with the middle foot
shortest (fvvif%wsiT). So in Sar. “sTTTTrTTTO?^ Ff?r; |
84. III. £6. e. ‘‘The «r=^

2*
<
verse consists of one foot of twelve syllables and three
feet of eight syllables. >’
85. III. 27. “ t o t i. e. I f the first i. e.
the foot of twelve syllables is the third, it is called
tT^nrT or proper
86. I l l 28.
Vj
i- e. ‘If the foot of
twelve syllables stands second, it is called
87 III. 29. i. e. “According
to this is called
88. III. 30. ‘‘^Tjcn^f i. e. “According to
Yaska, this ^rf-ntt is called
89. III. 31. .” i. e. “ I f the foot
of twelve syllables is at the end, it is called
90. III. 32. ‘zm vsvijfr i- e. “ I f the foot of

twelve syllables is at the beginning, it is called -
91. III. 33. ‘tffw T O W * ': i- e- verse occasion

ally consists of four feet of nine syllables.”
(@ | - ' w
• Preface. xifi
92. III. 34. i. e. ‘Sometimes it consists

o f two feet of ten syllables and two feet of eight syl
lables.’ Halayudha explains * if the first two feet
are of ten syllables and the next two of eight syl
lables.’ But there is nothing in the text for this res
triction and it will be presently shewn that the feet
of ten syllables are found as the second and third
and not as the first and second.
93. III. 35. “ fafa WNlr i. e. “ If a verse
consists of three feet of twelve syllables each, it is
called
6
94. III. 36. frTfw«T;.” i. e. “ According to
?TT%r, it is called Both these names have
been rejected. €e>
is a misleading name, as it.
contains the same number of syllables as s?r>
is applied to a form of
95. Bk. 16. 31-7 are g t*#* sro* rcfa rV
i w t o **: ii *tt«
^ V
J
anNrt sifh^T^ i *r VtW-
rs#t f w ? sn gYs ‘uW Sfoisr:’ t
ITW H TOTO* 7
i vft V it* ‘wrfrq’ w 31%
c\
iwrrro1ii
-qrcrarct i ‘*rfa *1 flY fa *?m
m II *m re >1* W ! ^ v fk TTflFT: I
ir The first six lines
6
/Yy~^S\
1(1)1 <SL
' Preface.
correspond with Pingala, but it will be observed
Tj'snn snj#l is simply called and yrftsr?ut is called
sr|?Wi f^TT^ The last is simply called ft in
Sar The other verses mean “r.
X. 22. 3, r. X. 93. 15, r. X. 126. 1., r. I. 175. 1., r. X.
132. 1, r. IX. 110. 4. (are illustrations, the first two
o f ■grflT^Wi, the 3rd. of the 4th and 5th
of and the last of s3t|t $<?)'). r. I. 120. 7. is
Cl
fagKg6 w t with two feet of ten syllables between two
feet of eight syllables. (So in S a r: Pingala calls it
In the Agastya Swkta r. I. 187., the last (verse
r. I. 187. 11) has (four) feet of nine syllables. Also
in the two (verses) r. VI. 28. 8. and X. 161. 5, every
foot by expansion is of nine syllables. (Every one of
these three verses is called y in Sar. In the rules,
however, it has ^ < srV ’) r- viii- 46- 14 is fafp
fewsmT (*n?#t) with two feet of 13 syllables, and the
middle foot of eight syllables. I f the last foot is
of eight syllables and (the others) of nine, eight, and
ten plus one i.e. eleven syllables, it is
as r. viii. 46. 20.”
96. I l l 37. “y% i. e. “ The xffa verse
consists of two feet of twelve syllables and two feet
of eight syllables.” This is not the proper V #
(See HI- 48)* *
97. l i l 38. yyjyfa:” i.e. “ If the first i. e.
® g
<s l
Preface. XLiii
the feet of twelve syllables are the uneven feet,— the'
first and the third, it is called
98. III. 39. ^ ” i- e. “Also if their position
is reversed i. e. if the second and the fourth feet consist
of twelve syllables, it is called
99. R k. gives different names. 16. 39. is “ flWftfPmV
i. e. “ If the two even feet are of eight syllables and

the two odd feet of twelve syllables, it is called w b
(If the position of the feet is) reversed, it is
called favttUT ” So in Sar. wV
¥Wf,
100. III. 40. “=5qr^rrcfffs&: w r :” i. e. “ It is called
xrfai if the two feet of twelve syllables are at the
end.”
101. III. 41. “ hutt Vfm: w r :’ ’ i. % “ It is called h^ tt-
if the two feet of twelve syllables are at the begin
ning.” ||9 mM
102. III. 42. “ f^nrq*f?RT5?i:.” i e. ‘‘It is called f^rn;-
if the two feet of twelve syllables are in the middle”.
103. III. '43. ‘V^nrq'fai sff%: ” &a, “ It is called $*^nr-
V5 r if the two feet of twelve syllables are on the out
side.” i. e. one at the end and one at the beginning.
These four rules correspond with Rk. 16. 40.
vwm'fwKmt t vm vt'fa
H This is to be read with Rk. 16. 38 (second
?(f)t
^-î^rLiv ,n Preface.
<SL
line) ‘‘ît^ i? j« t^ *• u® the
names with prefixes (’sttW ^fw etc.), the rules (^rf^fr:
etc.) refer to the two feet of eight syllables. ”Rk. 16.
41. is “tRJjf fBfT “?TT ?T U2f W 8*"
fh ^ | “ fqg*?fr *TT” “*T ?R" 7TT ll" ®. e.
“r. V III. 96. 4, r. 1. 84. 20, r. viii. 46. 12, r. X. 21. 1,
r. X. 93. 1., r? X. 172. 2, r. X. 140. 1., are the illus
trations (the first of iffw, the second of w nr?rf, the
third of the fourth of ^Tfnrtffo, tlie fifth of
RWfWfif, the sixth of and the last of f t m -
Vfw")
104. III. 44. “'vwrtfw. i- e. “ The
TT'fm consists of four feet of five syllables.’ Halayudha
says of rule 45. applies to this rule. But we
shall see that these fit’s are nothing but two foot
ed f^TjVs and these farizs are by no means uncommon
in the Ved.
105. III. 45. “ iTTO^re;” i. e. “ Occasionally it con
sists of two feet (of five syllables). In Sar., there
is no rule about this metre and no verse of the Rg
Veda is called as the of 4 feet of
five syllables is regarded as firm of two feet of
im syllables and the of two feet as f ^ r
0f one foot. This will be clear from Rk. 17. 32.
H «• * “Some are two-footed.

IH Preface.
<&>
xlV !
(Some) say they are all four-footed making
feet of five syllables.” Uvafa cites r. I. 65. 1., which
orthodox writers regard as two verses.
106. III. 46. q^’ i. e. ‘q^q'fm consists of
five feet of five syllables.’
107. III. 47. uq g ^ q ^ t e. “A q'i% verse also
consists of one foot of four syllables, one of six sylla
bles, and three of five syllables.”
108. R k. 16. 11. is “q^ffr; q^[ q^lfiVnrr; q^rq’1% f*r qr
I It qT qr^ ,qgsqrq qa^f"qrfqqq^qrr:ii” In addition to
Pingala s rules 46-7, it gives a verse is called q^qfsff
it it consists of four feet of five syllables and the last
of six syllables. A and B both read “ q^qrsqq;,” but as
fire-fives form q^qTm and not q^q‘f*r ^{rq?, I prefer
Midler’s reading.
109. Rk. 16. 12 (first line) is ‘ <:qur fq q
W W tffa sq;. i” i. e. “r. IV\ 10. 2-4, s. II. 5. 22. or
а. 2. 5.1 to 3, r. IV. 10. 6, and r. IV. 10. 1. are the (illus-
trative) verses.” Sar. calls r. IV. 10. 4 and r. TV. IQ.
б. qfiqpfi or q^qfa. s. II. 5. 22 or a. 2. 5. 1-3. seem to
bo referred to by Uvaâ, but it is doubtful whether
any authorities would call them q^q*%
110. Rk. 16. 30. is “ qwq^rq^q'far^ qaqrlm: q^r q ^ r : i
ufTT qrcf” " q ( q qq MV. h” i. e. “qqiqfa
is a verse of six (feet), the last (foot) of six syllables and
five of five syllables, r. I. 120. 8., r. IX. 110. 1., r. VII.
?(f)f
x ^ ^ ft v i . Preface.
<SL
22. 4. n III. 25. 4. r., IV. 10. 5. are the verses. (^% r
fogs' tj), firTT? of ten and eleven syllables,
and jrsPT^tffai).”
111. III. 48. ‘V q r qfaff:” i. e. “ The xrcrTT or
proper -qfai consists of five feet of eight syllables.”
This corresponds with Rk. 16. 38. (first foot) fxr%^^r-
W . q<S-’
112. III. 49. qxfir,’ i. e. 'The «PT<?t verse con
sists of six feet of eight syllables.’
113. As already remarked, the proper ’snmr is invol
ved in rule 7. This rule describes the metre generally
known as Rk. 16. 50-52. are “xr^nnBP'mi 3
5tt ii ws i
^rqnt arf?T t^fT5TN(?) II S f l ^ V V
W T ff q z j for s: Tpft’ q ‘ferret’ err wfossr
ist ii
i. c. 'The ^PT?rt consists of fifty less two (i. e. 48) sylla-
bles. It generally consists of four feet of twelve
syllables, ^r^rxffs consists of six feet of eight sylla
bles or two of eight, one of seven, one of six, one of
ten, and one of nine. H alf of these two series to
gether (i e. two feet of twelve syllables and three
of eight syllables) give rise to It
generally ends (in a division) of 27 syllables, r. viii.
41. 1, r. x. 134. 1., six (verses) beginning with r
viii. 37- 2, r. vi. 48. 6, r. vi. 48. 8, are the illus-
(\\'•%&,fN>.-—
fWi xl/
'M .. I M.A_«
x ^? .vx^y *,
Preface. XLen
traiive verses (tlie first eight of ^Ttrfw and the last
two of TTfTWI^f^l'-)’ I regard r. viii 37. 2 to 9 as
proper ^r #)- verses and not 5RfTxffw (see Rk. 1/ 15.)
Uvafij, does not explain the second line of Rk. 17.51.—
one of the most obscure passages in the whole Pra-
tishakhya. It can not be an interpolation, as all
manuscripts seem to have it. A reads for
But both readings seem to be wrong/ My translation
of ‘generally’ is a guess.
114. III. 50. fas sfs i. e. '(if a verse
consists) of one (yrr^^f foot and three fa^ tr^feet, it is
called) fa ^ ir ’
MN
115. Tlie meaning here assigned to these rules is given
in some of the manuscripts consulted by Visvanatha
Shastri. Other manuscripts, however, explain rule
50 as ‘a verse is if it consists of one fas t?
foot and four feet’ and the four subsequent
rules similarly. This explanation has been preferred
by Visva natha Shastri and is also given by Cole-
brooke. My view is borne out by the preceeding rules
and other authorities. In rules 48 and 49, the instru
mental is admittedly used with reference to feet
and it is proper to understand the instrumental of
rule 50 in the same sense. Then the nominative is
nowhere used in the sense of five-footed verse and the
remark ‘amfamfa* TO TO f w ^jfmT TOTW-
?®| <SL
;^!r-|f^,vi ii Preface.
u^*r. 5T#t^’ is simply ridiculous, as no amount of
shuffling can turn five into four. But four-footed
verse (^qung) follows from rule 8 and is admittedly
used by Halayudha in explaining rule 23. Moreover,
this interpretation is not at all supported by other
authorities. No other Yedic writer calls such a five
footed verse or ^TtfVpjrflThe
case is different with my interpretation. Pingala’s
first far^vr is properly f^rr?^TT but
modern commentators call it also (See § 95)
His second qnrffirsift is always called Bar. has
R k - 42 to4a a re
’qgwsT i ^
*r*^W*wf m qr^T^r g st fsrsrqjI'ttw hu ; ‘ *rf m i
w r ^ n f^ ii qT^nfq«W%ftr fnzv: \ w *
^TI^Tfq II *?ff TfVrzft W 5 ^ '
i ^ ^rw qT tnffTtrcq qr ii
\ ^ m im fa^ n src-
^jq^T II HT^9IT^TT I W wflfTT^
. . . m £ifrg*< h ^TTfrenwi W w * V W -
^ * r m W t g * * * »• c« t ^
‘ wf-sg’ i ‘ amf-qm’ ‘n fa g
/rr i r # r f * * N * »” 1 e- ‘fa * A oonsists of 44 ^
iabl.es and four feet of eleven syllables. But if it
consists of two feet of 12 syllables, it is
m .■s*X
s&/'
%
P reface. xiix
if (the verses in that connection) are mostly the last

fa7^ ) and fa ^ tn f they are mostly this (faîr. So in
S a r: ^ 3 w 7^ ^ r: *r < ? W fa sy V If
two feet consist of ten syllables and two of twelve
syllables, it is called as r. X. 23. 5. If one
or more feet are of nine or ten syllables and one or
more of eleven syllables, it is called fsni^T^T.
ft efT fw*T7^T*TT,’ Bar.).
If the first two feet consist of ten syllables and the
next three of eight syllables, it is called fan?<jyr or
fa*xr If three feet consist of eleven syllables
and one foot of eight syllables, it is called
(although) not (fas tt) by the number of syllables.
If it in rare cases consists of three feet of 12 syllables
and one of eight syllables, it is called ^Tfr^rfb
beginning with the foot of eight syllables (,'.«, if it
is first etc.). If it consists of four feet of
eignt syllables and one of twelve, it is called *?vrewi.
but t o w (if the foot of 12 syllables is) in the middle
sm rfn t i ^nm ^VTO W ,’ Sar.)
r. X. 23.4, r. 1. 164. 14, r. II. 11. 1., r. V .'86. 6. i, V
PI. 5., r. viii. 10. 2., r. viii. 35. 1. r. viii. 35. 23., r, vi.
48. 7., are the illustrative verses (they are respectively
,3W n^ ’ f a e ^ irtr^r^T , or t n o w r fa«xr.
T O W (W^TV^f)^
7 ’ ' ,
•
G
<W
\
f\%®>--- 'Jy
| ' -p. r
<SL
— l Preface.
116. Halayudha, however, has several followers even

among our most well-known Pawîts. Under t. 4. 2. 7.
{]). 247), Sayawa is shewn to write
^TejT ^f^W Tr[ I ^^Tf% H*TOT
ftre rtffc tn ^ n f'h W tK W iq; f^N n ^ 'fa r.,
^rT^fiwiTFr^rn^^ff: vr^sn^csncj i ^nr fw^hnr tt^t swfan 3*tt
jjvwi o?TT I WffarTOrtffr I
7P!fT | In a foot note, Professor Maheshacandra
Nyv/yaratna argues these explanations of firervfffm
fftytTvVfw of the note is no doubt a typographical er
ror), and ^TrfT’ST^sTTrfh". are opposed to Pingala
and Halayudha, but leaves us entirely in the dark to
what metres the verses in question are to be referred
to- There are certainly several mistakes in the printed
passage. What is termed should be w t e w t
For ^rypfliTOT^fr;/ we are to read
the rejected reading. For emr mwr, we are to read
f^ i or ?w wftan- fr^T is to immediately follow
it instead of coming after the description of the fifth
verse. In other respects, the passage is quite correct.
The is not described by Pingala, but the des-
( ription of the other two metres entirely agrees with
his rules. The difference of one syllable makes no
difference in Vedic metres and Sayaraa’s frertv‘% is
exactly the same as Pingala’s. As regards ^%TWpftfn:,
I have already shewn that the generally received
V
-5
®
(S f
Preface. ^
'
explanation of Halayudha is not tlie meaning of
Pingala and not supported by other authorities.
The verses here referred to are the same as r. x.
140. 1., r. x. 140. 4, r. x. 140. 3, r. x. 140. 2., r. x. 140.
6, r. x. 140. 5, with immaterial differences. Katyaya-
na thus speaks of these metres :
’ The Swkta consists of six verses
and f w : is an error for Sayawa, however,
accepts it literally and explains
fereOvN
E x a m i n a t i o n will shew that the fifth is as
clearly a as the verses 2 to 4 and the six th is
the only I should, however, add that this
is the only instance I have found in the Rg. Veda, where
Katyayana’s specification of metres is quite indefensi
ble according to orthodox opinions. There are, of course,
instances where his views are strongly assailable.
117. I ll 51. ‘am isp»nff t. e. ‘so (if a verse consists of
one 7TR<ft and three) feet, (it is called
fisfs v, It can not be ^xtfrnjfWT as the number
of syllables is only 44.
118. III. 52. ‘g x w w tfh ; JfefN.’ f . e. ‘If the first foot
is it is
119. III. 53. i e. ‘if either of the
middle feet is vtt^ , it is
120. III. 54. f e. ‘if the last foot
is it is called ^vffr?T«rfrfiT:-’
Preface.
121. In the introduction to the *nrmmrf hymns (s. 7.),
Sayarta writes : “?m imwmT: W ^Tfprrfitf W^Tf%, I
v4 ^rfcr ^Tg7W»tf: i <^torcT^ w w w f^ i ^ rfa,
I fgTffiT#} fs^PTW %?TTf^fi ^ -*
WSi ^Pfcr:— 'iratf fitr^T, <ftfni ^Tgmfnr t^ t-
i wmfcrraTf m^r; ii i it tr^Pff
erw 4 flm tg, ^ft^T ^srefsrm: i ^ rfw -
JST^TJ TTT^: % % :’ I! * II *f?T II” He also quotes
the beginning of ai. 4. 4. in support of this view :
‘7m f% ^ ^ r.
sfrfrwNfr fgWtaTSsV wm ^nt^r” i We have, there-
6
fore, old authorities for regarding parts of these

hymns as ‘adjuncts.’ But what is the use of such
adjuncts ? When a passage consists partly of prose
and partly of poetry like some passages of the Yajur
Veda, the former may be regarded as adjuncts of the
latter. But when a passage consists wholly of poetry,
it is misleading to regard parts of it as adjuncts. In
the present case, this myth appears to have been in
vented as the three compound verses do not tally with
the descriptions of Vedic metres given by prosodical
writers. Sayawa however observes that the first verse
given in A. s. vi. 2. 7. shews that the adjuncts noted
by him were not all so regarded by rtsvalayana. In
the index of metres prefixed to this (Srraia) Veda, I
find Pandit Satyavrata S«masrami has not always
& A._J
Preface. liii
carefully followed his authority. For instance, he calls

s. vi. 4 and 5 and s. vi. 6. ‘' ‘^wr^?TT3?fr-!
But all that Sayawa observes is that the first two are
’ four-footed and the last one-footed : ‘
Examination will shew that every
one of these is and not The first two cor-
respond with r. I. 24. 15 and r. IX. 97. 58. and are
distinctly called tjx in Sar.
122. Of these metres, there can be no doubt that
the three-footed was first discovered. Its
derivation, its simplicity, its preponderance dis
tinctly point to that conclusion. The other even
metres fag«trs, fqrrcj probably followed
in the order here indicated. But I can not fully
substantiate my grounds. Of the uneven metres,
preceeded as the former is a much simpler
metre than the latter, whose foot of twelve syllables
is generally complex and quite different from the
feet and the t w foot of twelve syllables. This may
be also inferred from the omission of in the list
of metres in t. 2. 5. 10., which has been quoted un
der Pingala 3. 16. Of the simple metres, both the
even and uneven xffsi stand last, as they are more
complex than the other metres. The word occurs only
once in r. X. 117. 8. and there in a different sense,
It is generally omitted in Yedic descriptions of metres.
/n
'(S )f '
■ Preface.
(OatX j
The difficult special metres are, however, more com

plex than the ordinary Vfw and probably followed it.
The complex'formation and rare use of the long me
tres shew they were used long after the discovery of
the simple metres.
123. The relation of the Vedic metres is thus ex
pressed by Shaunaka. Rk. 18. 21 is
i *nnwrfta' otto*
^ ^?rTr i. e. ‘When a number of verses in one
metre is equal to the fourth part (of syllables) in an
other metre, they are equal to verses in the last metre
numbering the fourth part (of syllables) in the former
metre.’ In simple language, given the number of
syllables, the number of verses that can be formed out
of them vary inversely according to the number of
syllables required for any particular metre. Hence
28 verses would make 24. sjfans verses i. e.
every seven verses would make 6 verses;
32 TTTClft verses would make 24 verses i. e. every
four verses wouid make 3 verses ; and
so on.
124. III. 55. *flff**V i e. ‘I f one foot
consists o f five syllables, the verse is called «**#*•’
Halayudha calls it but there is noth
ing in the rule for this restricted sense.
125 III 56 ‘**9 *• e' ‘I f one foot consists
m . <2£
Preface. r.v
of six syllables, it is 'called siifTO^V The terms -
»mV and are not used either by Shaunaka
or by Katy^yana. But instances of such metres
are not rare. The is 3ffren?t. So
^TT^nlV and and ugf^T; The *a$-
^yrnwr is an illustration of : ‘zrt ***firet
TOtaf, 5f irrfa: l «TT ^ptt,
Trq ^[f¥’ (S. II. Page 376). So the second verse at
page 371. Sayana writes T^T WPtffJ
It is to be read ‘^^rvnr The next verse has four
feet of eight syllables. This is not noted by prosodi-
cal writers. But as already shewn, orthodox writers
regard hymns as made up of feet and
adjuncts. Verses are also found with two feet of
eight syllables and one of five.
126. III. 57. ‘ fepn^*rf%W«iT i. e. T f a ,
verse consists of three feet and the middle shortest,
it is called The second variety of f^hfTPjT
nra<ft, fvttffeuwr fqflfaW ffr VQBjry and ftdh-
are illustrations of this rule.
127. III. 58. ‘fireftm i. e. ‘The reverse i. e.
when the middle foot is longest, the verse is called
128. The term %r*r$tT ‘barley in the middle’ is used

as opposed to ‘fMfttaifWT’ ‘amt in the middle,’ with
reference to the bigness and smallness of the middle
:( f ) | , <SL
Preface.
foot. Shaunaka has described gyrfWT *Tra<ft and sjyiraT

^nsre^#t- qqrq; is 3TspFP9T '^31^ according to this defi
nition, but is never called so. We are, therefore,
to understand firftf^*r2JT and zj?praiT in a much more
restricted sense than what is implied in these two
rules.
129. III. 59. %r^rfîw%sr fsre^ffrot’ }■ e. ‘I f a
verse wants one syllable or has a syllable in excess,
they are respectively called fsriând This
corresponds with Rk. 17. 1. asjnwrnstTsrt
i fsT^srrtoT Uvaâ
cites r. I. 43. 5. as an instance of f*FfFr (ttt^ ) and r,
IX. 66. 3. as an instance of In the first,
he apparently regards ^ £ x as equal to and
in the second *rf%-
130. III. 60. ‘3T«rrn i-e. fI f two syllables
are wanting or in excess in the verses described above,
they are respectively called fi*TT2N and The
terms farcrând are derived from rpsq to shine
but unlike f^rând they are purely technical.
This rule corresponds with Rk. 17. 2. ‘fkTT^vrr-
«TT f W 1%?TTil
if i e. ‘when verses have two syllables (wanting
or in excess), they are f%TR of succeeding (metres)
and of preceeding (metres).’ This is clearly ex
plained by TTva/a : ‘swturarrwri m wrsrr m
_''V
(2f
^_r 1 m
Preface. Lvii
fetrSr %7rr: ^ f^rnr^t

i «W *Tra<f)irf$r
’ TRISnft ^firT, f^TR! ^falTft »T?f^ I *TOTWftT *j1W
Tfh ^rrt i = d W *ng*?Tnnfafh
??t: ^rraV ^mr v?tt wtt vrafSrr i *TT3<ar:?T: 3t« jt*
f a w ^ f £ : Tjgft ? t *{*tt: *nfr ^re*nr f$TRrt wSf\
Tf$m ^^fTR?RT<T I JITOT ^ 2T ^ ^ r f W 7ff5R* ll”
The first verse here referred to is r. X. 158. 2. The
first foot consists of 8 syllables and the next two
of nine syllables. But as the other verses are îRjsft,
it is also 7iT5}(it ^ r r . The second verse is r. V III.
23. 25. Here the first two feet consist of seven
syllables and the third oi twelve syllables. But as
the other verses are it is also fq^R.
131. Rk. 17. 3. is ‘^ t: fta?rt
^T: 1 ^truT^m*1 it” i. e. ‘When rnanv-
V
footed ^TT2?^f verses want many syllables, they should
be regarded as (fror).’ This is added as ?rrc|t
is the shortest metre and 72k. 17. 2. restricts fiptRv to
other than TTRift metres. 7?k. 17. 4-5 (first half) are
m 1 irf^rsT «5ww?r wt
S3*fi wr^r II SFWsVrsVTJ f 3T$Txre <^=Tl«n 1’ i e.
Mhese full verses are v r , f^TT?, ^RRv, w ? ,
*fror, sar, ^«r?r, ^ (55,) sp?, %'w^
? tR, 'sjto, I have given V-ttând
îrw in preference to î*u. and =qt^, as the former are
-.8
/^ e' e°^X
l(ft
x ^ w ^ h ii
. - P r e fa c e .
<SL
m o r e c o n s is t e n t as n a m e s o f m e tr e s . IJvaâ t h u s c o m
m e n ts o n t h e s e t h r e e lin e s : fÔTT; ?T«fr' <TT T^TJ
TJT^R, fwTT7, ^TT7, ufa^T, J

w n ’, zm , j j **, w > ^r*- :w - >
st It , ^rnr:, *1% i *rsrr flr r s p *
^ htt ^msjr xrfrsrrr. i v«r ^ tt^t. r A s M a x M u lle r h a s
p o in te d ou t, t h is a n d ‘m t m f f a T * u n d e r th e
n e x t v erse c le a r ly sh ew U v a /a r e g a r d e d ?tttt? as one
w ord . B u t as th e d e r iv a tio n of is e x t r e m e l y
obscu re and th e s e n t e n c e is in c o m p le te w ith o u t a
s u b je c t , I regard ‘ i n :’ as a se p a ra te w o rd . U v a fo
a ls o d o e s n o t e x p la in I regard it as an a d
v e r b m e a n in g ‘ w h e n f u l l ’ i. e. w h e n t h e m etres have
t w o s y lla b le s in e x c e s s . U v a ^ a c o n s id e r s t h e t e r m s tt ?
e tc . a r e a p p l i c a b l e b o t h t o fsrrr? a n d verses, but
m y e x p la n a tio n o f e x c l u d e s t h e fo r m e r . B e s id e s
a s t h e r e a r e o n l y 21 n a m e s , t h e y c a n n o t b e b o t h
and M u lle r r e g a r d s t h e m a s t h e f r t R S o f *Tre<fb
“c r f a n if h ^rf?r|fw, srfh, w f w , fsraf?r,
H ^ 7 T, *rfirerf?r, I regard th em as th e
of th ese m etres. T hey va ry fro m 26 s y lla b le s to
106. s y lla b le s .
132. Rk 17. 11. is ‘» tt inrr irf?rifhroT \
-*x7$* rir% sif«w W m fsr * if i. e. ‘irr, w r , s fh * r ,

^ are f iv e m e t r e s fro m f o u r s y lla b le s r is in g
m Preface. - § £'
i.ir
by four syllables.’ i. e. wn of four, urn of eight, xtfh*rT

of twelve, of 16, and of 20 syllables.
Rk. 17. 12. is *if^T fjfTT^PTT i
IfT^t*TT if i e. ‘fJfaiT,
srfT^rr, fsrTT^fiHU are the names of the fimVs
of *tt etc. beginning with two syllables’ i, e. TftVr is
lit
fwT^^T (2), ^ fjsr is fâ^JWT (6), ^r-qf^rr is farr? ufum
<10),Îwwt is fktT7s^mT (14), fg^RtiinT is f^R ^'irr (18.)
133. These give us metres from two syllables up to
106 syllables. But the metres described here appear
to me to be as imaginary as the non-rn. metres. The
origin of some of these names seems to be t. 4. 3. 7. “m
h*tt sfw r
r?<?t v
\» N s
*Tra?ft it>•w r
^^TSifffrg'w^T
vt\ f%rq7* a?«afr
i”
134. III. 61. ‘^rfipr: .’ i. e. ‘ When a metre is
doubtful, the firstfoot determines it.’
135. III. 62. t. e. ‘Also the deity etc”
These two rules are quite arbitrary.
136. Rk. 17. 16. is “ uprt^fi wrfi*i£?( tit^ htto »
%i -qf i ie. "Majority, sense, ami
rhythm are the means for ascertaining feet. When these
peculiarities fall together, the preeeediug is strong
and the succeeding wreak (ie. majority should be pre~
?(Sj ■ “ Preface. ^
ferred to sense and sense to rhythm.)" Uvafo illustrates
both these rules. In r. I. 61. 12, the second line should
be expanded, as r. I. 61 is full of f^pTN
. In r. X. 61.
26, tha sense shews begins the second foot. In r.
IX. 67. 30, the rhythm shews that the first foot consists
of twelve and not of eleven syllables, iliis is on the
supposition that belongs to the first foot. I regard
the first foot ending in srt* and of eleven syllables
by expansion and the next two feet of nine syllables
each. The third foot is clearly of nine syllables and
as the penultimate syllable of the second foot is also
heavy, it is not a foot of eight syllables (see Rk.
17 22). In r I. 123. 14., rhythm shews that the
third foot ends in ^nrflTT- In r. X. 73. 7., as the
g Mkt,tfc is full of the followers of Shaunaka
regard the third foot end in ‘*T>TtV although the
sense requires to be joined to it. Uva£a is can
did enough to remark here
Ml i *** S5*"
• rai ** i f * TOfo ’ll This
shews there is diversity of opinion as regards division
of VTedic verses. I shall presently have occasion to
shew that I do not always agree with these orthodox
opinions. In r. I 36. 13., the third foot ends in
g,f*C although the sense requires different construe*
the other odd verses are r?#T In r. v. 30.
r\ /
ii i Preface.
, %
nxi
12., the last foot is considered although the

penultimate syllable is light, as the Swkta is full
of fae xi. In r. Y III. 44. 23. the sense shews the first
foot ends in w, although the metre requires eight
syllables. This is not a good illustration, as the
inclusion of the other would reduce the second foot
IH
to five syllables.
137. I can not agree with the relative importance
given to majority, sense, and rhythm. When we find a
verse, we are first to look at its rhythm. If it is de
fective and the defect can be removed by expansion,
we should do so in preference to all other consider
ations. The next thing we are to look at is the
number of syllables of which it is composed. I f the
number of syllables shews that the rhythm can not
be restored by expansion, we must accept the
verse as irregular. The majority plays a part in
these considerations, simply because Yedic writers
altogether ignored these irregularities. The sense
plays the most unimportant part. Its use is only
in those cases where a verse may be rhythmically
arranged in different orders and the sense shews
which is to be preferred.
138. Rk. 17. 13. is i fsrar
if*- e. ‘When a verse does not
agree as regards its feet, rhythm, and number of
. v . .i h
/& ^S \ ■ /n
(!p )))
. x^v .in^x ii
. Preface.
<SL
syllables, the last should be regarded as the strong
est ground.’ Uvaâ explains in r. .1. 191. 10- 12, the
number of feet is not four, but as the number of
syllables is 48, they are qprflt verses. Sar. calls
them and Uvatet himself uses this term for
verses of six feet of eight syllables. I do not there
fore see the force of hisillustration. Similarly he
also calls r. I. 191, 13. This is also against
Sar., which calls it (§79). The number
of syllables also shews r. X. 77. 1. is a
although its rhythm is defective. So in r. I. 43. 9.
Although r, X. 128. is full of fif£,qs, the number of
syllables shews r. X. 128. 9. to be So r. X. 49. 2.
although the Swkta is full of and its rhythm
defective.
139. Rk. 17. 15. qT^TSft gl
m Trt qT^: n’ i- e.]“ Feet should be
divided without dividing words and after considera
tion of their perfection.’ Uva*a cites r. viii. 37. 2-3
and explains and should not be divided,
although the metre requires feet of eight syllables.
Sar. also calls them *mq'f<fi. To my ear, however,
the verses clearly appear to be and the divi
sion of and is quite unnecessary. I am
aware that the accent of and will not
be explainable under this arrangement. But it only
Preface.
. <§L
Lxiii
goes to shew that the Samhitakara, did not regard
them as the first words of the even feet. There are
similar instances noted by Shaunaka (Rk. 17. 17 to
20.) This is the other mischief caused by the
•
j
different Samhitas. It is found in the worst form in
the Taittmya Samhita where often one khanda of an
H
i
anuvaka ends in the first words of a verse and the fol
lowing khawda continues it. Shaunaka shews in Rk. 17.
25. 32., that even in his days different writers viewed
differently the feet of the same verses. It is no
wonder that there should be much more diversity
among modern writers. This brings out forcibly the
great importance of marking the feet of Vedic verses.
The principles for doing so have been already indi
cated. 1 would prefer rhythm to all other considera
tions. Take, for instance, r. X. 24. I. The second
line reads better as three feet of eight syllables than
as two feet ol twelve syllables. I would, therefore,
arrange the verse into five feet of eight syllables,
although Sar. calls it f?fi- Not so the two follow
ing verses.
140. III. 63.
i. e,, ‘These are respectively the deities of the
seven metres,
and spnr?fV This reading is noted by Visvanatha Slrns-
toi I give it in preference to his sf’Ptr in deference
frg)» . ' • Preface. (1c,1tJ
to the Rg. Veda and Rk. Pratishakhya. Halayudlia
is siient about the names of the metres, but the same
sources shew that the 5th metre in this list is fat
not Vfiir-
141. Rk. 17. 5. (last half) to 7 are ‘f to*
to ii € tott i totît*
* u*tf: wt g ? ttoV ii m r m
« ti? tot i fwpr w ii’ i e. ‘Next
I shall speak of the gods of the metres. The two
rk’s. X. 130. 4-5. have devotionally enumerated the
gods of the seven metres, not of u’ftr, as its gods are
the Vasus. The god of the long metres is «*rrefr, of the
special metres W/yu, of two-footed metres Puiu.su, of
one-footed metres Brahma, f ^ ^ ^ m a y mean ir
regular metre from f*=*f*TO or special metre from
Rk. 17. 9-10., which will be presently quoted,
shew that ffx&'s^rîs here used not in the sense oi
irregular metres, as they are there separately men
tioned. This is also expressed in the following margi
nal note to Uva£a: W *? r £ ? t: n^?‘fw:
sfapTT^T: rfT ST tot i N t: ll’ I however think the writer
is not correct in calling metres like special
as they fill all the conditions of the proper metres. On
the other hand, metres like will fall under this
designation. The word opposed to f ^ i s
They are both used in t, 5. 2. 11. ‘f ^ r m =3?jt^ t fsrq^T
'G
°i^X
t (t )| . * m
Preface. i xv
*?t ^ w ^ r i ^t ^ ^ ftik
?srr. i
142. The two Rks. here referred to are the following :
<:W 7WT ^fwTTT ¥3*1? I *>W% **-
5R^T?T ?^t[7| ^rîTT^fT H’ f^TTW f^^T^nvhdv^dTT^
*TPTf 'SHJT I twp^T^Tr^T f^3I jfiSf =^TW« ^ W f
^ tTeit: ii’ This part of Shaunaka is reproduced in Dai.
■II. 7 to 10. and Sgyawa expressly explains
‘^3r^<TT3iT-’ Authorities/ however, differ about the
gods of the metres. In ai. 8. 6., frn? and ^nr are put
down as gods of x* not f^nz. Scrfcre r TOsm
TT^rJ, ^T, ^^?zrr, f?T3T^^V
^ wto v?fere,*rr, f W ^tt Sar. gives it as ^vtjt j
^Tcp^j^f^^nT ?rr^7r ^finTTtpr,^: ^f?ff
vvifam * W *rmr f W ^ t favxi f a : ^TT^rt
jre^sfiwRpr: inmrfir f r o * f t « T f fiV^ran ^ g w ^ T^
^ t»tl0 origin of the four V
principal metres nraeft, ^ x r and f a j q
I * <pmfwri- 7 r ^ *W s*wfir«r,
^r2j3t TTm, *r^prt *rgtziTwr??w. x j^ t, w r a it
^ ’^r ^f^Tfn "fT^T^rT |^T^FT ^T^?q“Tt xn^n* fipcfMftcf, nfTPjff
W^T, ^frT *TW, TTWf
^5??nJ w fHmwsrn i wnw. fa -
n* f a ^r =si*rwp*r, vfa, f ^ V
* *$( * ^ m i , tit^; x ?^ f, <rwra A *m m w9T5rprr^*rm
7£*d^b*fwff ^ w f % ^TTT V f^^JrT |xj^ tr^f^v f%*-
9
\ I
\ ($ t <SL
^ si^s&lvi ‘ Preface.
t^r^TT, <t*3£ ^ w^: *r*r«*i7*b * tx*C îrr, *g^[t **3'

wn'^r^w; t?*5^rf, twprV *i7re‘*n;fa»!rr7 * ^ sj$^.’ It will
be seen that no deity is here assigned to =03^ The
origin of finr? and is explained in t. 5. 5. 4. ‘’stttt
77^ 7TT 3TI **T77<T W ^7T, W7?f7[
WTTrq f* 1
Other parts of the same Ved give other accounts.
I quote from t. 3. 1. 6 : '*jfS3 ifaRTT ^7T*wtj
7Tff*rf%, 3hR7 ^srTTT fare,7 7Tffwt%,
*737737): T?m*rf%, ¥wf?r 3*3* 153*7 fh<7r-
7777): xrT3r»rf%, =qf*3r;ft ^7ur v’fsp'sr^') sfaret: viw fh, ^ r f
%t * t ^53: s p r o 7 T<7*f% , 7537T ^77 t 3 ?fre-
TTSRfa, fW^7T ^7mfam 3*3 vtwtot
nrractffo, *73) ^*t ^yrsTT* 7T<7*f3, Ttfofr ^t* t
f^TTT^ ^ % *H7 trr(Wf% if The names of the principal
deities have been evidently formed by observation of
the metres of the verses addressed to them.
143. III. 64. “ ^tt; i.e. “(7 f*r fourth, mm
second, 7T«rT7 third, 77m fifth, 7^7 seventh, >777
sixth, and fif7T^ first)— the se are the seven notes of
the seven metres.”
144. IIP 65.
t. e. “ white, variegated, brown, black, blue, red, and
golden are the colors (of the seven metres 7T3?ft, *13-
w%St, and W l)." Hala-
yiidha hefe also does not clear the difficult points.
1) " (fit6
v ^ v Preface. Lxviitjl^j
We have more information in i?k. 17. 8-10. “ v^-

JRjftftf ^<TT ^ f^ r
WSg>* ^11 ^ ^ TOW I ^ ?3TW-
^ 3**5*% 5ffi# rT^TT II ^ ^Nt ®T f^v^n^T
WTu H The first five lines
correspond with 65. Then we have ‘dark red ( of
long metres), blue- black (of special metres),’ tawney
(of two-footed metres), dark-grey (of one-footed
metres). [The gaps are filled up by comparing Rk.
17. 7. already quoted.] Verses wanting in two sylla
bles are variegated : wanting in one syllable dusky :
having one syllable in excess spotted. The Brahma,
Senna, R k, and Yajus metres are tawney.’ f^TT^
is not only a metre but also a general name for
metres wanting two syllables. Hence it is referred to
in Rk. 17. 9. and again mentioned in Rk. 17. 10.
Some regard Rk. 17. 9. refers to xr%. But Rk. 17. 6.
shews that fipercv is meant. Uva£a has the following
o
note on this question : “>*r wta w l-
fairr i fro# 'Jw i suiri^ i

I ^ f% u fw ^ fr w I ^ jf^ W D mtWTn
stifww m
> ^
vi i v u iw ^rirnriNr fafu: it town? fro*
i i tfa
?(f)|
x^ ^ x \ i i i Preface.
*fer fe* i =t ftarfir, ^ fer*; ^V

^rr, it w *jw t w i ?rff ^ t W :, w .
%f^[?psf I V=wfk ^Tt<rn> ^ i : I
*?srrfwfr: ^^tm^nTcr w i i?fwTf^-
?rT2fr wfa i^zreffe i *pfrcfci% *>*rm vi?v% ^ ferai *ffei*
TrÊT^r n srraffeTOfW tfe^Nwrf?r 11 *j x <tn wrf?r 11
3^[Tr; W^T^WIT* ^ 3ifW ^TTW R
?|7T?f n’ AH authorities do not however, agree
as to the colors of these metres. Dai. 2. 2, 3, and
5 in the printed editions are ‘fjfiT W3<T7T ^ i T w '
i f*nnF* ^Fif^T* «wr*nr*f fr?r: n ^Tfe* ? ^ t -
5TT* <5 w «f TTTV 7T?r; iW fe w !l
*qyfj *T*WTf«r W^T*f% UeTJ gW I
f ^ T’ i «’
<^TT^. ||.’ These colors seem to have been in
vented according to the colors of their presiding deities.
145. III. 06.
ii ?. c. ‘The seers of these metres les-
peetivelv belong to these seven families.” This pro
bably refers to verses whose authors are not known.
There is no ^rfw%a?f in the Rg Veda list. A different
statement is made in Sar. "sN rr^ w rcr^
q fr w fe W TO i ÎwT*** w M - ^
« Tfe*vfa5* wr*HM , fe wr
mt 7 w T * * r fe £ ** w f* ^ * t * w
vU vtit*, niim f& fo* * W ”
f(S)| - <§L
Preface. Cxix
JPTFI-
146. The TTirr'zi’s or compound metres are not noted
by Pingala. I accordingly quote and translate Shau
naka.
147. Pk. 18. l. is “?rt?Tt Ffubjl; ^Tfw: i
h 7tt^- ^ 7 tt fj^V’ H i. e.,k“ cnfir is preceeded
by swuh qufi»T is preceeded by îfr^ These two star’ s
consist ol two verses (rk.), the last being wffsu V
148. Pk. 18. 2. is ‘Tartr^ y ‘v( <*) sr-^” ?nfyif ’ i
^r^TTT: 3>Tf ?yjW ‘?R?1Wf?r n i . e . ‘jshr^ u’ (r. I. 84
19.-20.), £H *rf ’ (r. I. 36. 1-2.), ‘* Tfyq’ (r.
viii. 1. 1-2),
’ Trfyy (r. vii. 96. 1-2.), are yr^rr xiwr. They say
fl (r. viii. 19, 1-2), (r. viii. 21. 1-2) are qrrfffi.
149. These two iriV s are the only compound metres
legulai lv employed in r. The instances of the other
compound metres appear to me to be accidental. The
fust (yurcf JRR) was specially known as the httju or
UT?im With reference to r. 1. 47. Sar. simply remarks
h r r g7
150. Pk. 18. 3. is ^ i

pTnsnyfh xr?ira^ V ^f39?r: ”ii i. e. ‘An *snjjY ■
xrs
. verSe with two Ifianff verses is called It forms
two in foot and syllables : V (r. viii. 63. 1-3.)
utises. ’ Uva£a considers means high and
thus explains : “ y^Tg^-q 3 ^ ^Tptetrt JRRl "sug-
\
« S )| , <SL
X:: •■'v-lb'XX Preface.
^ ***
rvspr. i w * *«ftfHTTS&w
fl3r^t "II This jt^ttbt is not the longest and I consider
his explanation forced as only W is considered and
not The text is also not correct in describing as
fircr? what is generally known as xffwr.
151. Rk. 18. 4. is ht^ *nfîT =nTf^w: i
^TT2i5iTrf%^ *rf * « t*t ^r^rln: ”n ».«■ “ The form of
these names is generally based on the first veise. But a
before a is generally (called)
Uvaâ thus explains this verse:
fM t a n rf^ fti Tf?f

T O * 33* s£p^n; ysai:i ^
” «
152. Ek. 18. 5. is “ *tt*t * t* t ^f<r ^Tf« i
WWW; w jW T fw s ”« »'•«• “ (A »,raat)
before a « j * > generally called n rasw ?* w W ia
proceeded by n taT jw ends in w f * ’' Tlie
form w fH shews that m m w fv begins in The
illustration cited under w ftu'? shews it ends inijflr-
**«' , .
153. Rk. 18. 6- is ‘* f W « 1
- W t k w ’t nr w H m <• *• <'■ viii
48. 6-7) and <V4 te ’ fr. viii. 46. 4-5.) and W * * * : ’
(;■ viii. 19. 34-5.) and ‘* * 1 * ^ S J W '’ (r- viu- l9-
/Ytf* •G
°tYx
f(¥ )| .
Preface. ^xxi
36-7)—these verses are illustrations of the above

JHTtV s.
154. Rk. 18. 7-8 are. ‘uvT^TTW^srfT zfr i
^ t w u ^Vt ^tt*t qriYt it *pm7ffl*prwsffl wcYhiYr

î ‘u* *rV ^ fu ” ^ ^t *ipt: if i- <’•• ‘If
it ends in Tf^T^TnF^fl an(l begins in it is call
ed qrYu begins in and ends in 's.sifb
^ftrsTfrarb and also znmwr- (r. vi. 48. 7-8)., ‘n ?f:’
(r. v. 56. 9 and 57. 1.), ‘Stfa*’ (r. viii. 97. 12-3),
^HTî (r. vi. 48. 20-1) are the illustrative verses.’
155. Rk. 18. 9. is ‘*rf? twbrrwm s <*r’ f^Trrrfw:
’fY ‘fWVifursnrJriV l‘ f- e- (?'. viii. 46.
11-12). ends in fqqft7TT (and begins in iût). g nb
(r. vii. 32. 1-3). (is fYqf)<TT«rT) with in excess (?'. e.
with the third verse fgv^T)- ‘P n Y ( r . viii 46.
16-/). is ^ g^3yr*mb’ Krttyayana calls ‘fqxtflTUSrb ‘ ftT}-
Both have the same sense.
156. Rk. 18. 10. is urn:
^TfuwrfY’ II’ i e. ^ =itwY (r. viii
46. 13-4.) is called (i. e. the first verse is
and the second i^^)). (r. v. 53. 1-2),
which begins in (and ends in is called
^TfWOîT.’ I regard as a compound like
So Uvafct T^?T?yf i^^TfrcY It may
of course be termed f tr^qpsV
157. Rk. 18. II. i s f w < r ‘5* *
///^ \ /n
? (f)t <SL
' Preface.
'srreg:’ i ^ w n f ’ r??srf3; ^rt?Vrg^*T: WJt h’ i- e. *r «sn$r

$ ^n?g: (r. v. 53. 3-4) is ‘i* «r^Tr«r” (r.
viii. 30. 3-4.) begins in and is called grturge^.’
158. Rk 18. 12. is w: jW7’f^7Wt =qg^tr x ff^ -
^ ^ j ‘^fw^TT ^rfw\? W f k ^ w e r ^ ”n i. e. ‘sqffcr* w:
(/•• viii. 31. 14-5) is =ng^ (r. viii. 22.
11-2) is ^fTTv and (?'.<?. 3if
159. Rk. 18. 13. is “ 2?^r srur’g^TT
^3 V^ fe w
,3 rfa fip sp l i
‘ srfrwfr fm ‘% ^ nfirt %rwf fs r ^ r ^ ’ ’it i. e. “
(r. viii. 9. 9-10.) is ^ g ^ tr and fff? qs c9<[^ft fhP {r. viii.
10. 1-2) is and fagpiN’ ’
160. Rk. 18. 14. is %r ^nsrr ^ntr^t ^fqfi?~
wb i ‘ n r ^ jg p jg ^ ^ r *r?rsn>g%? * ” *■ e. “ ‘^ t sg ur
ii
(r. viii. 100. 5-6) is fi^xând ^nT<ff. ‘m (r. v.
86. 5-6) is ^ g ^ and ^ r w p r . ” Uva/a says fg rR ;
urt f k * \ i s tvzwvtwm ftrrz&ft f k v ^ r -
%’ This name occurs here only. It means *r?rg<T:
in the mouth and is apparently so called on account
o f its similarity with crtrarhrrifr
161. Rk. 18. 15. is “^rRrr^ggr ir*Tn*%* 3p?rt: i
^ g f T T ^ f wg T f H- wn «.Srggr *m¥’ (r. I. 51.
13-4.) is IHTT^ ending in The next (two
verses i.e. r. I. 51, 15 and 52. 1.) is called ending
in ’STTriTt” ffc*,* *PT0t is mentioned in the first part
o f Rk. 18. 14 It is repeated in the second part of
this verse to shew a t ? w S^F* following a *tct*.
s .. Vi vi
t(f)| %
Preface. Lxriii
162. Rk. 18. 16. is 'sr ft ff Y m TT^fh ^

^ f t I ‘ (WCT 'RT^ x x ff 'srpint II Mi. e. “Also the
two (ifitV s) (r. I. 53. 9-10. and 53. 11. and
54. 1.) and ur ^tw’ (r. I. 54. 7-8 and 9-10) are
^ tV s followed by ir^tT krtt^’s.). **njf (r. I.
52. 12-3 and 14-5) are ssrpm (umsfs) ending in fa ^ ^ s .’1
163. Pingala is also silent about the divisions
of Vedic metres. They are always marked in the
r. The following rules are given by Shaunaka.
Rk. 18. 22. is “
<j ^ b^ rtI ferfh: tr ^ ir
i. e. “ In three-footed (verses), the first division is (lit.
complete) after two feet and the last after (the other;
foot. Sometimes this is reversed. But in four-footed
(verses), the division is in the middle, (sometimes)
alter three feet, and sometimes (the second division
is) after the three last feet.'
164. Rk. 18. 23 is Y aqr’ m ?m w ^ u fafa: tR*tf
i f|n %?r> TRTrggfw: w ?l tf^nr^RFRmRr-
^ h’ i. e. ‘In tj*%, (the division) is after every two
feet, or (the first after two feet) and the next after
three feet or the reverse. In six-footed verses, the
division is after every two feeet or after every three
feet or (the first division is after two feet) and the
second after four feet.'
165 Rk. 18. 24, is * ?ro
10
tip ).
x^S^xxiv '
.
Preface.
<SL
c(i I ^w t * 3^t: w v ^ n jT ^ 3T«?i ^
mT?T if i e. ‘In seven footed (verses), the first divi
sion is after three feet and the (next two) after every
two feet, or after three or two feet and the next after
the remaining feet (four or five). In eight-footed
(verses), the middle (division) is of two feet (and the
first and the third after three feet each.)’
166. Rk. 18. 25-26 are. ‘nreJrnr‘ W
i ‘arfae*^ t foftafo. if
f t t ’ ‘m * I ‘*rf% ™
if *• «- ‘r- 1 !• !•» r- vi- 48- 18>r- L 10*
lf X. 93. 11, r. X. 93. 15, t. IV. 17. 14, r. viii. 31.
17, r. X. 134. 7, r. I. 23. 10., r. viii. 41. 3, r. viii.
47 15, r. I. 137. 1., r. viii. 40. 2., r. X. 133. 1, r. I.
127 6. are illustrations (of these divisions)/ In the
first, the first division is after two feet and the second
after one foot. In the second, the first division is
after one foot and the second after two feet. In the
:U i, both divisions are after two feet. In the 4th,
the first division is after three feet and the second
affcer one foot. In the 5tli, the first division is after
one foot and the second after four feet. In the sixth,
both divisions are after two feet. In the seventh,
the first division is after two feet and the second after
three feet. ’In the 8th, the first division is after three
feet and the second after two feet. The 9th is a com-
® , * •>'
- ■' (o f
Preface. lxxv
won ^rr^fXt o f two divisions and is either a mistake

or a verse of another Uvaâ’s remarks , are
equally inexphbal^le. He writes
n t i w g îW ftw r t&fz t i
TTT^: * ^WT 5Ff W In tile
10th, both divisions are after three feet. In the
11th, the first division is after two feet and the
second after four feet. In the 12th, the first division
is after three feet and the second and third divisions
after two feet each. In the 13th, the first division
is after three feet and the second after four feet. In
the 14th, the first division is after two feet and the
second after five feet. In the 15th, the middle divi
sion is after two feet and the other t\yo divisions after
three feet. each.
167. TJvatfa understands ‘Vital fg®;’ differently, lie
Seays Vaat i ftgmj qi wr^Vt-
I sqV ^fiTWtT ll’ afm consists of Too r
and five feet. But as four-footed metres are explain
ed in R k / 18. 22, he restricts of Rk. 18. 23 to
five-footed ufifi’s. He regards ‘wd includes r. IV.
17. 15, which he considers as the third one-footed
division of r. IV. 17. 14. In this, he is clearly wrong
Sar. rightly calls r. IV. 17. 14 fffspr As the first
two feet want one syllable each, Shaunaka may call
it 4 fit, as it has 42 syllables instead of 40 syllables
(if^L^Kv i ' Preface. ' \CT
required for tf%. But a verse of five feet of ten or

eleven syllables each is nowhere called xffjjj.
168. Ek. 18. 27 is tn^r 3t«rf g wr^’^ ^ T f e : i
^r%5TTf?1vuRft <?<Tto; if *. e. ‘r. II. 22. 4.
is a five-footed or without expansion
(Its first division is) after two feet, then after a foot,
and then after two feet. The third foot consists of
16 syllables.’
169 Rk. 18. 28. is ^ I
TfT iTwt ‘fl* ^rfe’Sf ‘?refaV li ». e. Tn r. IV. 10. 1., (the
first division is) after four feet and the next after one
foot. In r. IV. 10. 5. and the last verse of r. (Yas-
kala Shakha), the first division is after four feet and
the next after two feet.’ Muller has shewn that Gargya
Narayawa under A. g. 3. 5. 9. considers sra>: as the last
verse of the Vavkala Shakha. My Bcneres Agent wrote
that this Shakha is still extant. But after repeated
delays, he sends me the passage at the beginning of
the 3rd. Prapaâka of the Taittmya A ranyaka.
This is quoted by Muller, but I can not accept it as
the passage referred to by Shaunaka, as it is mostly
prose and contains eight divisions instead of six.
170. Rk. 18. 29. is I
Tnrri ir^ R rf^f if *• e. Tn r. VI. 48. 13. r.
vii. 66. 16, r. X. 93. 15, r viii 4. 21., r. vi. 48. 18,
some do not end the first division after 12 syllables.’
' Preface. LX^vii v\\
Consequently, accordingto some, these verses consist

of only one division.
PIN GALA SUTRAS CHAPTER IY.

171. IV. I. ‘•w^nrr^fffcrtV i- &
L “ A verse of one
hundred and four syllables is called
172, IV. 2. t. e. ‘"Deduct four
and four from •sqsrfa.”
173. IV. 3. w?; wfTr:’ i. &
■ ‘They are srfa
with fit, =5tt, and n prefixed i. e. a verse of 100
syllables is ’srfirerfir ; a verse of 96 syllables is w fu .
verse of 92 syllables is ; a verse of 88 syllables
is *JTff*r ; and a verse of 84 syllables is n^f?r.' All
the manuscripts of V. r. read for (p. 76.).
. I have retained this reading in my edition to shew
the changes in the language/ , although I have little ~
doubt that the original reading is Tifir^ffir.
1/4. IV. 4. spfpen ^ e. i ‘Also by itself, i. e. a verse
of 80 syllables is
175. IY. 5. i. e. Yfa,
The reading preferred by Yisva natlm Shastri
^ ^ f°r but the Vedic texts leave no doubt
that the proper reading is I quote t. 2. 6. 2.,
which also explains its deriviation : “vtrr I tort)
ÎT v ^ wartenr q fw fir."

176. IY. 6. “ ” i e. “ Before
\ *\
{\%( —f )y^/! <SL
Lxxvm Preface.
each of these, 7 <?. ^r?r, inrfb place them in

order /. e. ^f?r before îf? before etc”
177. IV. 7. “filter “ Every second of
these with ,srf?T (prefixed) i.B. a verse of 76 syllables is
^rfrr^fer ; a verse of 72 syllables is ; a verse of 68
syllables is ; a verse of 64 syllables is , a
verse of 60 syllables is ; a verse of 54 sylla
bles is ?nstr; averse of 52 syllables is =srf?T3t*T#b a verse
of 48 syllables is v r ft. This is Halayudlia’s expla
nation. The use of the words fitter might at first
lead that the arrangement is etc., but as
the verses must be bigger than the othei veises
of the same name Hal«yudha’s explanation should be
accepted.
178. Rk. 16. 53 to 60. are “i p r f r w ^ i ^
i n2mrf?T*w«i 11 tf*-
i BWCTfwgrcf* rmVzi n ^
jwfiv i ?FT«nWkm "
ftirfir: w f h w i **r-
** ?j Bgrawii ’ ‘*r *’
<m ^ Trwrrt 3p*f bb * »
V i ^TT^fw
ir ^ i, «w fN l * ? i
*• * “A ft e r <the ^ tkere
are two groups of long metres rising by four syllables.
m
V" ^ V >/ Preface,
%
lxxix
The first is ^fnMjifb It consists of 52. syllables. •

the sjsfrft consists of 56 syllables ; the of 60
syllables; the next - of 64 syllables; then 'srajfiir
of 68 syllables; (then) first -gfa of 72 syllables and
of 76 syllables. These are all (found) in (the
Itg. Veda) of ten (masalas). The following metres
are (found) in the Subhe.saja : (This term is not explain
ed by Uvatfa. The Benares Pandits say it is the last
fit
part of the 2.1st chapter of the Vajasaneya SamhiU/.
This must be a mere guess, as it does not contain all
the Shaunaka’s references. I am inclined to think
we do not possess the whole of the TaittiWya Samlii-
t a and the difficulty will be solved when the lost
parts are found.) wsfh, iqrerfh, f e f h so wf?r,
the sixth called and the seventh
They consist of 80, 84, 88, 96, full hundred, and the
highest (last) of 104 syllables, r. viii. 97. 13, r. X. 133.
1, r. I. 137. 1, r. II. 22. 1, r. IX. 111. 1, r. IV 1. 3 ,
r. I. 127.6. are called the middle group. (The common
metres form the first group. Hence the first group
of the long metres is called the middle group. These
verses are respectively -xifhwnuk '-uf^
^rf?r and ^f7rsf?T) is (Uva/a observes
t5*tt^*trcTC7r:’)- hj c( is the next metre n^f?r. ‘gf?
^ ^TSTT is ^TT«?ffn. is called fsrwfh. There is no w f a
in the (Uvn/a observes this is the general expla-
? (f)| • <SL
X^5!1^21^x.tx Preface,
nation, but some say ‘srt’ is ^srf?r: <xz4. nf5rw i

#B?f sbrT TW n^Ffrw ’. This shews the com
mentators have no personal knowledge of these
verses. I do not therefore understand how Uva£a
writes for of the text.) is
^Rrarfvr (Uvafo, writes There
is This is the third group of metres”
179. On the authority of >$arfguru Shisya, Muller has
given illustrations of these long metres. Muller cites
t. a. IV. 21. 1. as an illustration of wf?r. I do not,
however, understand why the verse is made to begin
in'f^g^.’ It may as well begin in which would
increase it by three *TT3<fl feet and raise it to Vrfsrfff,
Mahfdhara calls v. 28. 19. srfir The first line consists
o f three feet, but the second line does not differ
from prose. He also calls v. 12. 4.
A few of its feet are poetry, but the whole does not
read so.
180. Muller cites the following passage as
an illustration of iretfa • srj ugWTfy wg
=?f^r5p>
7tWH w^Tw. *r*srr
tjTTT^, *r> T f^ r tr , w
V* nm w m - Tllis is not g °od poetry.
Mahtdhara calls v. 20. 12. ‘*wj: n w f r r ^ f It is
doubtful however whether he intended to dis-
Preface. nxxxi
tinguish it by from proper poetry. He also

calls v. 5. 7. ‘jrafTT; ^T^^TiTT.’ This is also open to
the objection that it is not proper poetry. ' .o ■
181. Muller cites t. a. IV. 42. 5 as an illustration of
S«ya?ta calls the whole the 32nd and it
may be rightly called The first part is r. vii.
66. 16. with the omission o f T h g s h c o n d part
may be compared with a. 19. 67. l 2^, where each
foot has a separate number. Weber says Mahtdhara
calls v. 15. 64. This is very possible as he
made no distinction of poetry and prose. But I
do not find it in Weber’s edition.
182. Muller cites v. 21. 42 from t^fay 5^ ^ ; ’ to
*i't* (not in Weber’s edition) after as andllustration
of Mahtdhara does not call it sd, apparently
as it begins in f^>?n 3^ ’ and ends in “=?fcy Tin;
whole passage appears to me to be prose. But /Sti'!-
gurusliisya says-it consists o fte n feet of eight sylla
bles and one of eleven. Mahtdhara calls v. 14. 12.
v. 28. 16:, v. 28. 23 (last passage—v. 21. 6 1 = v. 28.
46. c) forfTT, but every one of these appears to be
prose.
183. Muller cites the following passage as an illu
stration of ; “ ^Sft f%23T?T,
ywt Ttm, Tig 5?lgTN W *tf xr??r,
w , ?rt u
It ■ •' 1
•G
<W\
• (f)? . (at
Preface.
f%fir, zni*i f« s n w x 3 t« t
*nfcrT% ftf% I ” This appears to be prose.
Mahtdhara does not call any zny^N wfrr- For
Muller cites v. 21. 58. This is not a
bad illustration, but Mahtdhara passes it over, appa
rently as it endsin other words. He applies the
name to v. 14. 6, v. 15. 57, v. 22. 22. Every one of
these is prose and the confusion of Mahtdhara has
arisen partly from the non-description of the long
metres and partly from his non-distinction of poetry
and prose.
184. Sar. thus expounds the regulation of the feet
c f the middle group metres, “ vt^ t YjfttWNlt <J *T3r w :
trrh * n nfkmfarft It
i TOnrfrroimr*: w : iftvvmww ii
T O T W .\ TOW TOW *
« m m $***W * ** * i
*re^FTTf*r«*ft ©rrmfi
l” t. e. “ The consists of three feet of
] 2 syllables followed by two feet of eight syllables.
Tjie consists of seven feet of eight syllables.
The *rfirraiift consists first of two feet of 16
syllables, then one of 12 syllables, and then two
of eight syllables. The sjffc consists of three feet of
16 syllable© and two of eight syllables. The Tiwrfc
consists of two feet of 12 syllables and three of eight
Preface. rxx\
f i
syllables and then again one of 12 and one o.t eight.

The consists of two feet of 12 syllables, three of
eight, one of sixteen, and then again one of eight.
The consists of seven feet, one loot of twelve
syllables, one of sixteen, three of eight, then again
one of twelve and one of eight.’ There is, however,
some mistake about the last metre as it gives
seventy two syllables only. We are probably to read
for the last w ? * :- Muller substitutes *ne^, but
as the metre does not admit of the long ?kt, 1 am
reluctant to accept the correction. These verses are
given here on the authority of Muller, but I have
grave doubts whether they are ascribed to Katya-
yana. My examination of the long metres shews
these rules require considerable modification ^See.
§ 106 to 120).
185. ifk. 17. 27 (last line)— 28 are ^ r fw ;
^fj?T 3 R * t II HT^T «n?T-
?TTq | ii t. e. “ The metri
cal feet rise from four syllables by one syllable.
The long metres have feet from one over twelve
(i. e. thirteen) up to sixteen syllables and there
is one of eighteen syllables.” Uva/a cites the follow
ing illustrations : ‘•tswsf of four syllables (r. viii. 4H„
15.); imq’ of five and of six syl
lables ( r. I\r. 10. 1) ; ^ ° f seven sylla
sv /
'e°^X
f(¥ )| • <s l
r ^ ^ & r x iv Preface,
\>: ' ; . ..
bles (r. viii. G9. 2 .); g n f w ^ ’ of eight sylla
bles (r. I. I. 1.); ‘<t m f w t snrtft:’ of nine syllables
(r. I. 187. 11.); fwfiniTTOTfY {r. vii 22. 4 : this
appears to me to be a foot of eleven syllables, as the
rhythm cannot be preserved without expanding :
in t o ^ ^ jfj) ; ‘fqrsrr *fa*rrir 2T$?t 7^:’ of eleven syllables
(r. vi. 17. 1.) ‘j? ^ « a ? r *rf?r*rffiT^;’ of twelve syllables
(r. IX. 68 1.); ‘?rf^* of thirteefa '
syllables {r. viii. 97. 13); ^ of
fourteen syllables (r. I. 133. 6. ) ; ‘^fu W(* qfttTVffert:
*tfp«g”.of fifteen syllables (s. IV. 113); *rf%qft
swtW of sixteen syllables (r. II. 22. 1. ) ;
‘•smfa Jrfu 3i f ^ ’ of eighteen syllables
(s. IV. 113.) Uva/a adds “ wwVsrf
ttt^t ^ an^TTrTTfa."
186. Rk. 17. 29 i s w ^ f % xtt^t 21 xff&iiTW:!
sTTf^^r^’CTWT; if i. e. ‘There are only ele
ven feet of sixteen syllables. They are all in r. II. 22.
The one foot of eighteen syllables occurs in a hymn
of Nakula.” Uva£a explains that of the eleven feet
of sixteen syllables, four are in r. II. 22. 1, three in
r. II. 22. 2 and 3 each, and one in r. II. 22. 4. For
the Nakula hymn, he refers to s. IV. 113 already
quoted. This verse is also v. 4. 25., but Nakula oc
curs as a seer only in the S«ma Veda, list. Every x
foot of this verse is however imperfect. i
:. s ^ ^
,v
'.v,-* . N' i.*"% , >
m Preface. nxxxv
< §£
187. 7?k. 17. 30. is ‘^ H V fs fW 'i! 1ftrw ^TOrffentT^ I
fw for g -qp|^ ^ f% tot' Tfa ^?TT if i- 6. ‘In the i?g. A eda,
r. I. 133. 6. is longest without expansion and r. 1.
127. 6. with expansion and in feet.’ The second verse
in combination contains only 68 syllables, but it is
properly >qfrrifRr of 76 syllables.
188. i£k. 17. 31. is ‘yrfagr i
‘iTWT’f^f if i- e. ‘Among many-
footed verses, r. YI. 45. 29 of Bharadvaja is shortest,
but without expansion r. V III. 103. 10. of SobhariV
Uv«ta shews there are two verses in the Rg. Veda
beginning in (r. VI. 45. 29 and r. 1. 5. 2 ).
The use of Bh«radv«ja shews that the first is here
meant. (Sar., however, assigns its authorship to
Shamyu, son of Brhaspati. This shews there is
diversity of opinion as to the authorship of Vedic
hymns. I have noticed another instance about .jsjrcr
in para. 186. ). It is of 20 syllables. The second
verse in combination is of 19 syJifcbles. Sar. calls it
Sayawa calls it *TT9<ft The former evidently
stands for T i- a ‘the shortest TO3<ft-'
By expansion, the first foot consists of seven syl
lables and the second of eig h t: so that it is properly
a verse of 22 syllables.
189. Shaunaka thus concludes his work : Tte
X
(C T
xxvi ' Preface.' ”' LJAj
Zfl II PK< C8.

34. i. e. ‘Those who know these peculiarities of me
tres and all beings as fasMând (see PvK 18. 32. )
win heaven by these and then immortality’ This ,super
stitious reverence for poetry is natural in the early
history of man and is dwelt upon over and over
in the legendary parts of the Ved. t. 3. 3. 7 be
gins ‘ narrcffr snrfswT*,
’TriTsq-itirwt =n w Tfh ?f *5r-

^ftrT TO U^TÎTWtfh I ^ 3?^JT
*\W' SrTOFTOg ^ t^T ^T T T 3! W^lf%
^Trf> \q\ =SW^ WTT^gTT V ^ ft* %^T*R3Tî ^ V
T& m m zm rt *?rerra*r w t m h u m \wrfa” «
t. 5. 2. 1. has ‘ ifrrot* sfaft *rnift srhig-

TOTtf*f*wrf?r ” ll t. 3. 4.
9. has “ wspf% % f jrar^Îfk^rT-
w n^rr: wsrTOf*...............srtt? t^ ^ 3? tn w w s ^ ft^ r o
irsri^fff................
*r*TO**T............^ ^tifn
t,, tjj *TT^^f'RffT ••• • •
••• * * • •* *
» It is needles to quote other passages.
190. IV. 8. u*m «• *■ "Here of classical metres.v
It implies that the metres already described are Vedic.
191 IV. 9. "*TT e.i. “ Also (all) the Vedic
metres up to ^>e classical Ian-
® //
f t
Preface. Lxxxvii
guage.”) It is probable we here miss a rule of Pin-

gala. The Îgneya Chandassara (IV. 4 ) here notes
as a general name for metres of monosyllabic
feet, of dissyllabic feet, of trisyllabic
feet, ad n froi of tetrasyllable feet, and of
pentasyllable feet. These are also given by Kedara
Bhaâ These are nominal metres. But as Pingala
took pains to classify ‘uivine’ and similar metres,, it
is not probable that he omitted to give the names of
metres, which in his point of view are preliminary to
the longer metres.
192. IV. 10. i. e. ‘The 4tli part of a
verse is called foot/T h is rule strictly applies only
to classical verses. In Vedic verses, the foot does not
always bear the same proportion. (See §23.) Halayu-
dha observes:
i irfsrc: -qT^: \
if By he probably means ‘even
metres of four feet/ Otherwise his observations can not
stand at all. The is mostly an even metre of three
feet; the nfw of five feet; the ^nrfai of siJf feet and s6 on.
193. IV. 11. eft’ i. e. ‘Or as the verse
is completed’ i. e. a verse may be composed of four
unequal feet.
194. IV. 12. ‘*j i e. T o u r light quan
tities form a measure/
- ■*\' \
®
bxviii v.\ Preface. Cr-Li
195. IV. 13. ‘aft ^fSrr^5Tf5[ *’•e. ‘This measure may

consist of two heavy syllables or of two light syllables
and one heavy syllable either at the end or in the
middle or beginning or of four light syllables.’ This
shews for the purposes of this measure a heavy syl
lable is counted as two light syllables.
196. IV. 14. ‘^ T i. e. ‘Seven and half
measures form half an Halnyudha observes
tha£ the use of ‘half’ shews that these metres have
no feet. This is inconsistent with IV. 11. and quite
untenable (See also V. r. n. p. 29)
197. IV. 15. at i. e ‘Of these the uneven
measures first, third etc. are not middle-heavy, i. e. in
these uneven measures when consisting of three
syllables, the heavy syllable must be placed either at
the beginning or at the end. ‘
198. IV. 16. ‘irer n / i. e. ‘The sixth measure is
middle heavy.’
199. IV. 17. 3t’ i. e. ‘Or of four light syllables.’
200. IV. 18. ‘aj[V ‘i. e. ‘I f the sixth
measure consists of four light syllables, a different
word begins from its second syllable.
201. IV. 19. ‘w *t; ttewtsV i- e. ‘A different word be
gins from the first syllable of the seventh measure (if
it is all-light.,) These rules refer to the first half of
the metre.
r . • —
-4
Preface. l x x x ix
202. IV. 20. q^q;* £.e. 'In the second-half of

the metre, (a new word begins from the first syllable
of) the fifth measure (if it is all-light.)’
203. IV. 21. ‘q^jq q ’ i. e. ‘And the sixth measure
(in the second half) consists of one light syllable/
204. IV. 22. ‘f?n| 7i<rg qr^; qqqiqT q ’ i. e. ‘I f a foot is
completed at the end of three measures (in the second)
as well as in the first half, it is called qqxr/
205. IV. 23. “ fq^TOT” i-e. ‘Otherwise fqprr’ .
adds if a foot is not made up of three measures in the
first half of the metre, it is called qTf^fq^qT. I f a foot
is not made up of three measures in the second half of
the metre, it is called =q«q!q^qT. I f a foot is not made
up of three measures in both the halves, it is called .
Thus according to the arrangement of the feet
an metre is of four varieties.
206. IV. 24. “ qqqT fs ffa q g q r f i.e. ‘ I f the
second and the fourth measure are middle-heavy
between two heavies, it is called q q q j/ This shews the
first measure must end in a heavy syllable, the fifth must
begin in a heavy syllable, and the third must con
sist of two heavy syllables, as otherwise the second
and the fourth measures cannot be between two hea vy
V
syllables each.
207. IV. 25. “ tjq i.e, “ I f this is in the first
half it is qqsrr proceeded by ^ i.e. ^ptqqqj”.
12 I I
' e°^x
' ■ ' * ^
" Preface, □ Ij
208. IV. 26. “«re*r$TOf *■ <?• “ I f this is in the

other half, it is called preceeded by i.e.
209. I V 27. “ ^ f r i. e. “ I f this is in both

the halves, it is called * r ? r ? W ’. This leaves out when
neither half is formed according to 24th rule. So that
we have altogether four varieties of the -src^T metre
according to the formation of the feet.
210. IV. 28. i.e. “ I f the second
half is equal to the first half it is called Rule
21 provided that the sixth measure of the second
half is to consist of one light syllable. This rule
provides that it may be of the usual size.
211. I V 29. “w :R fa ^ f?rs” i. e. “ I f the first half is
equal to the second half i.e. if the sixth measure of both
the halves consists of one light syllable, it is called
W hffr".
212. VI. 30 “ ” i.e. “ I f the order is re
versed i, e. if the sixth measure of the first half con
sists of one light syllable and the sixth measure of
the second half is full, it is called ”.
213. IV. 31 * i. e. I f each half
consists of eight measures, it is called i’ Thus
we have five varieties of the metre according to
* Mallinotlift reads under Si. 4. 48. Vgrpur, 1,ut it makes the rule count
17 quantities.
Q fy )
Preface. «. J
the number of measures, the general variety being

described in rules 14 and 21. Multiplying this num
ber by 4 the number of varieties according to the
arrangement of the feet and by four the number o f
varieties according to the formation of the feet, we
get 5 X 4 x 4 = 8 0 = to ta l number of varieties of the
’qrzrrf metre according to these ruleg.
214. These rules mix up several varieties of quantita
tive metres and as a consequence too difficult for prac
tical use. Contrast with these rules the simple rules
in Sru. 4-6.;— “^ t: sraft«T?wff<srr^wr \
ii f«n k -
* fw f? r m i u rW »
%?r i «f?r-
HTSFrf *r?TqR2T. What ought to be added to these
rules is that the arrangement of words is such that
there is no discordance in reading. This is altogether
omitted by our Sanskrit prosodists, but is involved in
the consideration of every metre. Take, for instance
sar. II. 39. e.“ ‘f?r*rat*r**Tf%
I ^2tf7T 'ST f% *n;nrt *mmf% it’ It satisfies
all the conditions of Pingala and yet the first fine is
discordant.
215. Pingala is probably the first discoverer o f quanti
tative metres. I do not know of any earlier descrip ,
tion or earlier instance of such verses. W e have <>f
\ L S i^ > • Preface. iS I j
course earlier verses approaching quantitative metres.
Take for instance Rk. 16. 69. Here every foot con
tains 12 quantities, the number required for the odd
feet of the most common ^ T t - Some of the
verses also approach it on acount of the irregularities
in which old verses abound. A few of these verses
will at once convey to the reader that the rhythm
may be fully preserved with varying number of sylla
bles but fixed number of quantities. Hence the pro
bable discovery of Pingala.
216. N«ruya?ia notes and illustrates several othe
varieties of these metres, (p. p. 46-7). If the first half
consists of 32 and the second half of 29 quantities, it
is called I f the first half consists of 32 and
the second half of 27 quantities, it is called
If the first half consists of 30 and the second half of
29 quantities, it is called iprtfw. If the first half con
sists of 27 and the second half of 32 quantities, it is
called It is reversed. So revers
ed is and reversed is If both
halves consist of 29 quantities, it is called
I f the first half consists of 32 and the second half of
30 quantities, it is called If this is reversed,
it is gft%<TT- I f the first half consists of 29 and the
second half of 27 syllables, it is called This
reversed is ’tffsjpfiT-
(St
Preface. *'
xciii
217. In the Prakrta Pingala, the is called

*TT*J ( *TT=? or 7TT^), the ordinary ‘^r^f the
f<tnrV, the ‘ the ‘fr*Tn£, the ‘^ r -
Îfh’ and the ‘^rrtrr^f?f (see V. r. n. p. p.
91-3). The ^hft is another .good quantitative metre
with each half of 24 quantities (Y. r. n. p. 93 : the other
restrictions are quite unnecessary). In its first part
on quantitative metres, the Prakrta Pingala describes
numerous other metres, most of which are reproduced
by Narayana (V. r. n. p. p. 94 to 100). But with the
above exceptions, they all appear to me in some cases
even and in others semi-even or uneven syllabi ic
metres. I do not of course suggest that there can be
no other varieties o f quantitative metres:
218. IV 32. f^TT:
£ e. ‘wirr^r metre consists of fourteen quantities in
the odd feet i.e, the first and the third and of sixteen
quantities in the even feet. i. e. the second and the
fourth and at the end of each foot three syllables
are middle-light followed by a light and then a heavy
syllable/ The other quantities are regulated by rules
35 to 41. observes that the mention of four
feet in the case of^firaftiT metres shews that the
>**
metres are not four-footed;'If he means four equal feet,
he is correct but then the metres have not equal
feet. The case of unequal feet is provided by rule 11.
'a. x
\:{ j|j y)H
,'v -t-M
\'•& X/ v ■ Preface. 'S T
\%>—y/ /
219. IV. 33. i•e. 'I f each foot has a
heavy syllable in excess, it is called
220. IV. 34. '=?TTT7T7rflniTMJtW i. e. (‘I f at the end of each
foot) the syllables are first-heavy and two heavies ins
tead of middle-light, light, and heavy mentioned in
rule 32, it is called says the number
o f quantities must be as mentioned in 32.
221. IV. 35. i. e. ‘In the other
quantities, the even ones should not be mixed with the
following’ i. e. the second and the third quantities
should not form a heavy syllable. So the fourth and
fifth. And so on.
222. IV. 36. ‘tn ^ rf^ T *• e- ‘I*1 the even feet,
i e. the 2nd and the fourth, the first six quantities
should (not) be unmixed.’ i. e. these should not be
six light syllables.
223. IV. 37. i. e. ‘I f in the
even feet the fifth quantity with the fourth form one
syllable (heavy), it is called * r w f V .
224. IV. 38. *• 0. ‘I f in the
odd feet, the third quantity with the second form one
heavy syllable, it is called
225. IV. 39. ». e. ‘When the odd
and even feet are at the same time regulated by the
proceeding two rules, it is called
226. IV. 40. s n r t r M t ’ e. i, ‘ When the even
® „,
Preface. --
SL
xcv
feet are equal to tlie odd feet i.e. contain fourteen
quantities each, it is called
227. IV. 41. i- e. ‘When the odd feet are
equal to the even feet t. e. contain sixteen quantities
each, it is called ^fxrrrf^n=FT ’•
228. The metres are not quantitative but
semi-even and uneven syllabic metres and Kalidasa
rightly omits them in his Shruta bodha. In the
’sttotr and metres, Pingala has himself shewn
that these are nothing but groups of syllabic met
res. Halayudha notes under them : Nrazf sfq1
f^vrcr-
Mallinatha has no definite
opinion about them. He describes the same metre
sometimes as shrT^fa and sometimes as syllabic. Un
der R. viii. 1 and Si. X V I. 1., he calls the metre
sfarH?T. But under Ku. iv. 1 and Ni. II. 1., he calls it
He gives no name under Ki II. 1.
This is called by sar. (p. 61. 1.11). Va~
mana considers Pingala’s rules correct and condemns
the following line ( II. 2. 3. ) as against rule 36 :
*rfq The con
demnation is well-merited, but not because , the
verse does not agree with Pingala but because it is
not rhythmical. The following verses are worse,
although in strict accordance with these ru le s:
?(Df
x^> xcvi
■ ' Preface.
<SL
g^TFWTfwî^f51*! I
h” ( Halayudha,p. 7 0 .) ; V * *
^ 7HT *fS*3^f?T TTfw% I WTT?^«Sr *lTfti»f

it? wt*W mmII" (C. m. p. 47). It is doubtful
whether Pingala had such verses in contemplation.
Of this class, semi-even metres only are rhythmical
and this is the case with Shi. 57, the only instance I
know of Pingala’s own use. V. r. notes another variety
u If, in every foot, the second and third quantities
are joined i.e. involved in a heavy syllable, it is
called <?ft3Wif5?pfiT/ II- 15. Ncrrayawa notices several
other varieties (p. p. 50-1.) but I need not reproduce
them, as I consider the orthodox view entirely
erroneous.
229. IV. 42. ‘TrsrfT ftl^ rt wrraTWR sjW le. ‘A metre
is called wrarwio if it contains 16 quantities in each
foot and the last syllable is heavy and the 9th a light
syllable/ The other quantities are regulated by rule 35.
230. IV. 43. ‘*T?ni^ ^T^Tft^T-’ t. e. ‘I f the 12th is
also light, it is called * T W fw r’.
231. IV. 44. i. e. ‘I f the 5th and
the 8th quantities are light, it is called The 9th
and the 12th quantities may be light or heavy’.
232. IV. 45. ‘ftlTT *w r*/ e. ‘I f in addition to the
5th and 8th, the 9th quantity is also a light syllable,
it is called
• Preface. *
233. IV. 46. ‘ir^wsfaf^WT’ i. e. ‘I f th e'9th with

the 10th measure form one syllable (heavy), it is called
234. IV. 47. ‘vft; Tn^Tfrera^.’ i. e. *■ ‘When the feet

are formed with these varieties (mixed), it is called
f l f l f l f i e. of mixed feet’. . ' • ,•
235. C. m. adds a shorter variety (<ff?f%«fiT) borrowed
from Prakrta prosody ^
XTfa i v? (p. 48.) The first
two feet contain 13 quantities and the next two 11
quantities each.
236. These metres are also groups of semi-even or
uneven metres. Consequently other pf osodists lay down
more restrictive rules, at least in some cases. Nara-
yana for instance quotes Jayadeva (p. 57.) that in the
metre the last eight quantities are to consist
of heavy, two light, and two heavy syllables. (21122).
237. IV. 48. ‘^TtarTfcrT w,’ i. e. ‘When every foot con
sists of sixteen light syllables, it is called *ftarr%T’.
V. r. calls it II. 31, Ganga Dasa rightly pla
ces it among even metres of 16 syllables.
238. IV. 49. fSnjîrrtT’ t. e. ‘When half the
metre is just the opposite i. e. contains all heavy sylla
bles sixteen in number, each heavy syllable being
equivalent to two light quantities, it is called f^ gT’.
239. IV. 50. ‘«?r* t. e. ‘I f the first half'
13 >;j
’ • \ .\v.
1 (f)! ■■ ' „ (s t
wj ’i-eviii Preface. J
contains thirty-two light syllables'and the second half

sixteen heavy syllables, it is called .
240. IV. 51. ‘W [ *• e- ‘If the first half
contains sixteen heavy and the second half contains
32 light syllables, it is called * W - V. r. calls it
II- 41.
241. IV. 52. K l e‘ <When tlie
first half consists of twenty-nine light syllables and the
second half contains thirty-one light syllables and
the last syllables are heavy, it is called t. 6.
when the first half contains twenty-seven light sylla
bles and the last heavy and the second contains
twenty-nine light syllables and the last heavy.
Some read this rule \ ». e. ‘A
iialf of (consists of) twenty nine syllables
With the last syllable (only) heavy’. This is the view
of V. r., which calls it II. 42.
242. IV. 53. “* t * nwr «ri ** if’ i. e. ‘ (In
quantitative metres, the number ol) heavy syllables
i < the number by which the number of light and
heavy syllables is equal to the number of quantities.’
. q eduet the total number of syllables from the total
number of quantities and you get the total number of
heavy syllables.
PING A L A SU TR A S C H A PTE R V.
243 V. 1 ?■ e. “ Syllabic metres.” Pin gala,
m ■ Preface. • . xei.vs t
however, does not give any name for quantitative me
tres and it is doubtful whether there was a special
name for them in his days. Later writers call them
w fh : “ ttsi* *rq fSfifcr i w
7T^ 2=rr' ^TTfhf^fh f^T”. kav. I. 11. ; “ <C^*l%rW l=d
quoted by Halayudlia ; ‘W ?nq StI*
mfhfrfa f%UT | ^TTfh H^TluTT U%q”. C; 1U. 4.
244. Y. 2. £^nR»T%5^R i- c- “ (They are) even,,
semi-even, and uneven.’’ These terms are explain
ed by other writers : fw w Tfa uffpT I W
i*r: ii ’srrfq ^ torq tot ®rf fsfta-
3q | firerfe-greffHTrer f e w ^feitfu feq II” C. in. 5-6.
245. V. 3. feu m y q w ; W Trtwfe «. e. ‘The num
ber of even metres multiplied by itself gives the num
ber of semi-even metres.’ .:% ,./'
246. V. 4. ‘ferww- i- e- ‘This sum multiplied by
itself gives the number o f uneven varieties.’ aThese
<*
two rules are not quite correct, as the original varie
ties are also included in these numbers.. Hence the 5th
rule.
247. V. 5. fer*3£RH” i- e. ‘Less the original quan
tity’. For instance if twenty be the number of even
metres, the num ber, of semi-even metres will be
\ 20 x 20=400 - 20=380 and the number of uneven
metres will be 400 x 400 = 160000 —.400 = 159600.
. 248. There is another rational division of metres.
\ '
v
f $ m ¥ \ - P
('.(
\•%.X.cIIN
W2'
.H
iy X/ ■ Preface. 'S
k T J .•
xU
x?r^, s'
according to the flow of syllables, sar. II. 22 —3 are : —
]|<TT f^rf«T?rT W ^TTST^rft%^f«[fTT I W
vrsrfW^rr ii «\ srTîT^raf?™: ii” It
cites' the 3rc?nj and ^yurT metres as illustrations of
quick flow, the wrfqiqfiT and f^rrfasf!' metres of slow
flow, the common ^rg^xr of mean flow, the <g7rfîf«m
of quick and slow flow, the 5RTTf%«fl of quick and mean
flow, the fpra of mean and slow flow.
249. V. 6. ‘f*wf?r ^WT5fV i. e. ‘When a metre is
composed of alternate heavy and light syllables, it is
cubed ^*TT«ft ’ The number of syllables is not men
tioned. Halayudha observes the following rule nine
applies and we *jre to consider each foot to consist of
eight syllables.
250. V. 7. ‘gfafh U5RT<iiV i. e. ‘When a verse con
sists of alternate light and heavy syllables, it is called
iTOroV The number of syllables in each foot will be
eight.
251. V. 8. ‘f^TTTsw5^ ’ t. e. W ith any other
arrangement (the metres of octosyllabic feet) are call
ed farmer.’
252. V. 9. *. €. ‘The following
rules apply to feet in metres/
253. V. 10. £g i- e. ‘After the first
i. e. (the 2nd to 4th syllables) should not be last-heavy
or all-light.’
I f !
Pi’eface. s c>
254. V. 11. ‘^ ^ 1 i. e. ‘In the second

and the fourth feet (the 2nd to 4th syllables) should
not be middle-light/
255. V.
12. “ofrocj”. i. e. “ Other measures may
be optionally used.”
256. y . 13. “ sr ” i. e. “After the fourth i. e.
(the 5th to 7th syllables) should be first-light’.
257. V. 14. “t^ t ” t. e. “ If in the even
feet, (the 5tli to 7th syllables) are middle-heavy, it is
called fas).*’
258. V. 15. “ ” i. e. “ According to
some, the opposite is called xreqT ” i- c. if the 5th to
7th syllables are middle-heavy in the add feet."
259. V. 16. “ ’^rwrssprT ^ ” i. “ I f the' 5th to
7th syllable is all-light in the odd feet, it is called
TO I."
260. V. 17. “fcpiT ” i e. “ I f in the
even feet the seventh syllables are light, it is called
%*TT." •|
261. y. 18. “ %Sitj ” *. “ According to
in all the feet (the 7tli syllable should be light in
this metre.)"
262. V. 19. i. e. “ ( I t is also if
in the odd feet the 5th to 7th sy llables arc) first-hea vy,
middle-light, all-light, or last-light." Halayudha adds
of rule 17 applies also to this rule i. e, in the
-\ ' V
. * (fiT
Preface.
even feet, the 7th syllable should be light. He calls

these metres ^xfirpTT, etc.
263. These rules are obscure and mix up the
ordinary tr (xtsnn) with several other varieties,
which are not rhythmical and rarely used by modem
poets. The illustrations quoted by Halayudha are
exceptional and have been made to fit the rules by
forced division of “ class” and “individual” ?r»’s. (So
V. r. n. p. p. 54-5). Kalidasa deserves the credit of
being the first to give a very simple rule for this most
common metre. ws 1
Sru. 10. This has
been followed by all our great rhetoricians.
f% i ^ fi5T*prfh;
agprfTftfs: ” Vag. III. 23. ; *f?T Iff-
i to, i
utrb fasrc sin n : ii inft: ^T%*rd:
sar. I. 27. I, however, find this rule
does not quite satisfy all the requirements o f the
case. Take for instance “ *rwta^f%rfT Jjb
» This line as it stands does not satisfy Kali
dasa’s rule, but if the feet are inverted its require
ments are satisfied and yet “ irnsreSMfwr” does
not fit the metre. Why? Because there are two
pauses in this foot on account of the word en^sfa.
Read as one word and % ^ fw r as another,
< slc
1 reiace. « - cm
the discordance will disappear. It follows that the

words are to be such that there is only one pause
at the end of the foot. I also find that according
to our scanning, no measure should be all-light.
This is involved in the preceding rule, but I separately
specify it for further clearness.
264. This metre differs from the V ed ic^ g Y q in
the construction of the odd feet and Sanskrit writers
unanimously ascribe its discovery to the great poet
Valmtki. Kalidasa writes : qtfqj
” R. 14. 70. Bhavabhati describes : “ =siq ^ snjtfffr-
2JT^‘ 3fTU5T
qfrwrrrRwffazicr,” U. II. p. 36. Raja-
shekhara n otes: wst l q^T-
n m : qTq?nrr B. r. I. 9. It „is
not necessary to quote other authorities.
265. V. 20. ‘qfrrqiq i- e. ‘When
every succeeding foot increases by four syllables, it
is called Halayudlia adds the first foot is
to contain eight syllables.
266. V. 21. ‘qrq*f( ^Tqt^:” i. c. ‘I f every foot ends
in two heavy syllables each, it is called
267. V. 22. qq ” 7. e, “ I f every foot
begins in two heavy syllables, it is called qwrqte. ”
\( ) Preface, \ VfiT .
V. 23. irrarfW ’ t.«. ‘ i f every foot begins and (ends) in
two heavy syllables, it is called ” This rule appears to me to be a later
interpolation, as the same name is applied to a different metre in the preceding
rule. It is not found in Agn.' Naiviyawa calls this metre (p. 84.)
269. V. 24. i. e.
I f the first foot interchanges with any of the other
three feet, it is called ?r^t, *nyr*rcr". V. r*
calls these TififfiT, 317^1, and v. 3 to 5. His
clear illustrations shew that by the first he under
stands a metre whose four feet consist of 12, 8, 16,
and 20 syllables ; by the second, a metre whose four
feet consist of 12, 16, 8, and 20 syllables ; and by the .
third, a metre whose four feet consist of 12, 16, 20,
and 8 syllables. In other words, he understands by
inversion the inversion of the first foot and the corres
ponding inversion of the other feet. Halayudha un
derstands differently. According to him, only the
first foot is to exchange places with the second, third,
or fourth foot, and the other feet are to remain as
before. Hence consists of 12, 8, 16, and 20
syllables ; o f 16, 12, 8, 20 syllables ; and w ? n m j
o f 20, 12, 16, 8, syllables. This is the proper meaning
from the wording of the rule, but which Pingala in
tended to convey, I am unable to determine (see
Y. r. n. p. 84.)
270. V. 25. ^ w t, ^ snrt, *r«fV
i e. ‘The metre is called if
,, y
®
Preface. -
tlie first foot contains last-heavy, middle-heavy, last-

heavy and lig h t; the second foot contains all-light,
last-heavy, middle-heavy, and h eavy; the third foot
contains first-heavy, all-light, middle-heavy, light and
heavy ; and the fourth foot contains last-heavy, mid
dle-heavy, last-heavy, middle-heavy, and heavy.’
Halayudha adds ^ripfTT^ is used in the accusative plu
ral as Trerr is understood. The use of at the end of
the first foot shews that according to our author,
every final light syllable is not neccessarily a heavy
syllable. V. r. says that ‘the first foot is to be read
by itself.’ (v. 6.) i. e. there should be a full pause
at the end of the first foot. This is a needless remark,
as pauses depend on the flow of syllables and not on
any arbitrary rules. Narayana says if the first foot
of changes its place with the third, the metre
■is called (P- 85). » 9
271. V. 26. jjf i. e. ‘I f the
third foot is middle-light, all-light, first-heavy, and
heavy, it is called the other three feet being
like the
272. Y. 27. i e.
‘I f the third foot
/
is two all-lights and two last-heavies, it is called
s ifm ’ The other feet as in
273. V. 28. snf)- vi, ^
^ ^ i. e. ‘It is called if the
l4
j^ . . ' " p
Preface. o L
first foot contains all-lieavy, last-heavy, middle-hea

vy, first-heavy, and two heavies: the second foot
contains last-heavy, all-light, middle-heavy, middle-
light, and heavy: the third foot contains two all
lights and last heavy: the fourth foot contains three
all-lights, middle-heavy, and first-light’.
274. V. 29. *rt*Tsf ^ i- ft ‘I f the (third
foot) contains two all-lights, last-heavy, and then
again two all-lights and last-heavy, it is called 3%*TT«T.
The other feet as in
275. V. 30. i. ft ‘II third
foot) is last-light, middle-heavy and middle-light, it
is called The other feet as in
276. V. 31. Serf.’ i. ft ‘In the half.’ i e. the

following rules apply to halves of metres.
277. V. 32. ^ «'• ft ‘It
is called if either half contains three last-hea-
vies, light, and heavy in the first foot, and three first
heavies and two heavies in the second foot.’
278. V. 33. i ft “ It
is called if both halves contain three first
heavies and two heavies in the first foot and all-light,
two middle-heavies and a first-light in the second
foot.” ^ m
279 V 34 W, ^ n f i. e. “It is
(fjl .
Preface. ' s
Q
cvii
t
called if either half contains three last-heavies

and heavy in the first foot and three first-heavies and
two heavies in the second foot.”
280. V. 35. “ ^ffipcT^ cnrt wf, l <\
“ It is called if both halves contain last-light,
middle-heavy, middle-light and heavy in the first foot,
and all-heavy, last-heavy, middle-heavy and two
heavies in the second foot.”
281. V. 36. “ ^ ^ v?' i e. “ It is
called if both halves contain last-heavy, middle-
heavy, last-heavy and heavy in the first foot, and first-
heavy, middle light, all-light and two heavies in tho
second foot.”
282. V. 37. “ *rrwf«pft snrt ?t, wyV i. e.
“ It is called 'srT^TfMh if both halves contain two last-
lights, middle-heavy and two heavies in the first foot,
and middle-heavy, last-light, middle-heavy and two
heavies in the second foot." V. r. calls it iv. 6. '
283. V. 38. “ tWfanstifMhr ^ ^ srnV
i. e. “ It is called if both halves con
tain middle-heavy, last-light, middle-heavy and two
heavies in the first foot, and two last lights, middle-
heavy and two heavies in the second foot." The
*7T^Tf*rit and the f^ jC W w fM u are varieties ,of the
ordinary wwsrrfTT (see. vi. 18.) and needlessly des
cribed here. The names shew these two metres
C C S e llii Preface. □ L
were in much use in narration even in the days of
Pingala.
284. V. 39. “'rfvnsjn ^ f t *T, ^ i.e. “It is
called if both halves contain three last
heavies, light and heavy in the first fo o t; and all-
light, two first-heavies and middle-light in the second
foot.”
285. V. 40. “ ^ « r f ^ ” i-e- “It is
called %
\Mr=f if both halves contain t>vo all-lights,
one middle-light, light and heavy in the first foot, and
all-light, two middle-heavies and middle-light in the
second foot.”
286. V. 41. “ ffsmT*T V i- e. “ It
is called gfhmnrr if both halves contain two all-lights,
middle-light and first-light in the first, fo o t ; and all
light, two middle-heavies, middle-light and heavy in
the second foot.”
287. V. dl. “ w rfir w f wf, sjV < ’ *• e. “ It is
called if both halves contain middle-light and
middle-heavy twice in the first foot; and middle
heavy and middle-light twice and heavy in the second
foot ” V r. reads ar for the second in odd feet.
B. reads V f and D. M l w * 5 ” for “
As these appear to be later corrections after Pingala,
I have preferred the reading of A and my manu
scripts.
5wjv/* ' ;v . •■1 ’•

* •
Preface. eix
288. V. 43. f a w t i r f a mq«tT *TS” i. e. “It is

called f w r if both halves contain 29 syllables in the
first foot and 31 syllables in the second foot; the last
syllables in each foot being heavy.” Halayudha
observes that this means the other syllabled are to be
light.
289. V. 44. a7=j^T i. e. “I f the larger
number of syllables is in the odd feet, it is called
i. e. when the first and third feet contain thirty-
one syllables and the second and fourth twenty-nine
syllables with the last syllable heavy in each foot.
290. V. r. wrongly places these two metres (fw r,
among quantitative metres, II. 39-40. More
over he describes them as consisting of two feet of 29
syllables and two feet of 31 syllables. He conse
quently understood of V. 43. in the sense of
‘with the last syllable heavy’ and not in the sense
‘and a heavy syllable in the end.’ This is also the
view of Agn.- VI. 6. I have, however, given the
meaning assigned by Halayudha, as it is not indefen
sible. It should, however, be added that in IV. 52.
he explains ‘Ssraf tt” in the sense of “ with the last
syllable heavy” and not in the other sense.
P IN G A L A SU TRAS CH APTER. VI.
291. VI. 1. “ afh i. e. “ Pause is (at every)
. division of verses.” Under this rule, quotes the
' i' i
[(f)? ■ , (fiT
Preface.
following useful verses. '^f?r: WT^Pr? ^ 1 % g f^r-

tj 7 t ; | ^ w 7 * p n u i ' w r a f % ti
I ^ ^ ^r?TT*ter
^ V t It ^ t' ^ m f f r l I ***** ^ ~
f^VfTTatt "RTTf^^ II f^TRf HPIr*
T^TSfT^rT I fiTWWWT: *T^W XTTTf%^rT if In Eng-
lis li:__“ There should be a pause after every foot, and
specially at .the end of every half-verse. It is also
allowed after four or more syllables whether the form
be distinct or not. i. e. whether the word be in the
middle of a compound or not. Sometimes a pause
is allowed in the middle of a word after four or more
syllables if this and the following portion do
not belong to the same syllable, i. e. if it is not in
the middle of a simple word. I f there is a vowel in
combination in such cases, it should be the end of the
p reced in g pause; sometimes the beginning of the
succeeding pause. But when a vowel changes into
jtB corresponding semi-vowel, it should be the be
ginning of the following pause. W ords like * which
always agree with proceeding words, should be the
end of the proceeding pause and words like * which
always agree' with following words should be the
beginning5of the following pause.' Halayudha shews
that these rules are not universally followed. I shall
.recur to this subject in the body of my work. The
Preface. c x !^ ^
following rules and explanations of Vamana will

throw much light on this subject. : “ ^fu-
HfH firVlUT 3f7FW{ |
st^ rt i <t^ s
?tt* r r ^ ^ ^f?r hw 1% i ^ ^ f n ^ T i T f r n f^R snss% :R i ...
................. *f? r 7^ rw ^ R f*s ? fr J st ^ W ;”
p. 10. The rhetoricians, however, do not favor the
non-combination at the end of the odd feet. Ya. 5.
1. 2. is. “Frer* #icNra^rf[ 11 ^ ao- ^ ®- is
“ ^ R T f^ fw T w p R ij i fs w fM w ir * ^ fh w -
TOar%?l*;". Kav. III. 159-60 are ‘jt f^ R R iw -
'^ R * 7^1 *FT| <T^sf w * t t f h fs rfifV . ^ II
*K T fa iN w r r i w h ift sr ^ i-
H* Sar. forbids both non-combination and
bad combination. ‘fH fw r 7T ^ fifefwr
? r a it * m r ,— T h r r f% % ? T y u fa r ^ f^ fiT S R i in g # jR -
’ turV ii \mv%\ ^ fro ro ra w I."
22. I prefer the view of Halayudha’s authority. We
must pause at every foot and it is necessary both for
easy reading and easy understanding, that the feet
should be separately marked.
292. Pingala is silent about imperfect verses.
The rhetoricians classify them either as irregular or
as discordant. I quote the principal authorities:
£^n*m!T?r?Tr ; f***f*tntf ; u^t^ r u r -
^ t***7!m tnirni/ va. 2. 2. 2 to 4. ;
X X : ■ n
i( m W ’ Preface. \ VfiT
* f* . % i c ^ V ^ frw * m w i '** 11 # n t
s ^ ftfr r K w f^ W r frit
?pnj I T«*?P^WTSpff *
?q ^rT7% JraVr: II IK K^TSfT frlK^r fr fW KKT I
jtkt Kferfr^rrusfi* w:r<f ii wîfq ^7*n?rWt
k ji^ [k i srfriKt 11 *<nfrri *r -
?rrfW ^ w r f ^ f r r : i ?ra ?re f r m t f m t* ^frr: ifrifcrr:”
Kav. III. 152 to 156. *frr $^torifK*K.\l
«r^tr% frrfrr 3 m u=q k ^ ^ tztu” n Sar- i- 2^-'
293. VI. 2. ‘*g*p*r ?^ ’ i e. ‘A metre is called
TT^rrwT if (every foot) contains last-light and first-
ligh t/ H akyudha observes in these verses there is
a pause at the end of each foot. The verse quoted
by him shews there is also a pause after the second
syllable of each foot.
294. V I. 3. ‘fWTCffrmT ^ V *• -«■ ‘A metre is
called îTTT^ffrmr if if contains middle-heavy, last
heavy and heavy in each foot/ H akyudha shews
that in some of these verses the pause is at every
third and seventh syllable o f each foot and in some
at every second and seventh syllable.
295. VI. 4. ^TwrferPR njftt & * ’ fe . “It is
called if it cor/. >s first-heavy, last-
light, light aud heavy in each foot. , Pause at every
fourth syllable. ' ■\ x
2m VI. 5. “f r ^ T A *• * “Ifc i« galled fa*-
_ Preface. ,, cxijj
if every loot contains two-first heavies and two

heavies.” Pause at every foot.
297. VI. 6. ^ i. e. “ It is called
l^fT^RTVTT if each foot contains two all-heavies and two
heavies.” Pause at every fourth syllable.
298. VI. 7. “ ^ f3 i^ w 5 ? V V i. e. ‘It is called
if each foot contains ty o all-lights and
all-lieavy. In addition to the foot pause, pause at
every seventh syllable.
299. vi. 8. V t o * i. e. 1It is called
if each foot contains all-heavy, all-light and two
heavies.” Pause at every foot.
300- Vi. 9. ‘t o p D wf * s ’ i. e. ‘ It is called if
each foot contains middle-light, all-light and* last
heavy.’ Hakyudha observes that in addition to the
foot pause, there is a pause at every third syllable.
301. VI. 10. i e. ‘The metre
is called ^ ftv rcif each foot contains all-heavy, last-
heavy, middle-heavy and heavy.’ Pause at every
foot. ' i
302. V I. 11. “ TO* i e. ‘It is called
T O if each foot contains all-heavy, all-light, first-
light and heavy.’ Pause at every fifth syllable. V. r.
reads srfor ht, III. 22. Hence Hari Bhaskara Writes
we should read and some have accordingly changed
the rule (V. r. n. p. 65). W e have, however, seen
\ ■ 15 ' ■> /■ ’
\ v,;
\.v „
... /n
■ (f) f ■ (fiT
V Preface.
that in some cases, Kedara Bhaâ’s explanations are

to be preferred to Ealayudha’ s and there is no evi
dence in .this case that Halcfyudha’s reading is sup
ported by the older writers.
303. VI. 12. irft.’ i- 6. ‘It is called
if each foot contains first-heavy, all-heavy, last-
heavy and heavy/ Pause at every foot.
304. Y I. 13. ‘ffTOrTfaft ^ iff." «• e. fIt is called
if each foot contains middle-light, middle-
heavy, middle-light, and heavy/ Pause at every
foot.
305. VI. 14. ‘*fTT ^ r ft-’ *• e• ^ *s caHed *TW
if each foot contains all-heavy, first-heavy, last-heavy
and heavy/ Pause at every fourth syllable in addi
tion to the foot pause.
306. V I. 15. ^nr%?TT ’ ‘It is called
if each foot contains last-light, two middle-
heavies, and heavy/ In addition to the foot pause,
pause at every second syllable.
307. V I. 16. ‘x & m $1 V ‘A metre is called
if each foot contains two last-lights, middle-
heavy and two heavies/ Pause at every foot.
308. V I. 17. %^'rsrT snft ^ ii9 i. e. ‘It is call
ed if each foot contains middle-heavy, last-
j. kt middle-heavy and two heavies/ Pause at
every foot
Preface. cxv
309. VI. 18. ‘^reiîTitrsjTTPr./ i- e. ‘I f it contains

both first and second, i. e. if some of the feet are
j^crsrT and some sj^W T, it is called ^pqnsiifrr.’ The
total number of metres that can be obtained by the
different arrangement of these two feet is sixteen.
Deducting f y ^ giT and metres which have the
same feet throughout, we get fourteen varieties of
Halayudha observes that the term 'SMûPi
is applied also to other mixed metres, as for instance
when some feet are and some feet (See.
Y. r; III. 31. and note).
310. VI. 19. “i M i. e, “ It is called
\ if each foot contains three first-heavies and two
heavies/’ Pause at every foot. Haluyudha derives
from to milk.
311. VI. 20. “ w w f i e.
“ It is called wTfspft if each foot contains all-heavy, two
last-heavies and two heavies. Pause’ at every fourth
and seventh i. e. (11th syllable).”
312. Y l. 21. ^T?n«r? n ” ie. ‘It is called if
each foot contains all-heavy, first-heavy, last-light and
two heavies. Pause at every fourth and eleventh syllable/
313. VI. 22. V *• e- “ ft
. is called f^rffinr if each foot contains all-heavy,
first-heavy,- all-light, light and heavy.” Pause at
every fourth and eleventh syllable.
Preface.
314. VI. 23. \*rhp!rr ^ff *rf V'* *• "If *s caêc^

T^lf ?TTif each foot contains middle-light, all-light,
middle-light, light and heavy. ” Pause at every
foot.
315. VI. 24. “^rpmr sff*nTt*T- ” i. e. "‘It is called
^nr?TT if each foot contains middle-light, all-light,
first-heavy and two heavies.” Pause at every foot.
316. VI. 25. ‘W «t.” i e. It is called ?sm if
each foot contains two all-lights, last-heavy and two
heavies. Pause at every fourth and eleventh sylla
ble. Most prosodists read I tTTfor s^T-
317. VI. 26. “*3^1 *rf <rf v.” i e. “ It is called
if each foot contains middle-light, middle-heavy,
middle-flight, light and heavy *
318. VI. 27. ie. “ It is called f^Tlf^sfl if each

foot contains middle-heavy, middle-light, middle-heavy and two heavies.' Pause
at every foot. Visvanatha notes this rule Is not found in all manuscripts. It
is also not found in Agn. and V. r.
319. V I. 28. i e. “ Metres with feet of 12

syllables.”
320 VI. 29. “i i m i e. ‘It is called
if each foot contains middle-heavy, last-light,
middle-heavy, and middle-light.’ Pause at every foot.
321. V I. 30. i. e. ‘It is called
if each foot contains two last-lights, middle-
heavy and middle-light.’ Pause at every foot.
i l l
Preface. • cxvil
322. VI. 31. ‘fcd^rfê i e. / i t is called
if each foot contains all-light, two first-
heavies and middle-light. ’ Pause at every foot.
323. Y I. 32. “ crtefi w” i- e. “ It is called if each
foot contains four last-heavies." Pause at every foot.
324. YI. 33. srf ^ *• e■ is
called g j if each foot contains two all-lights, all-heavy
and first-light. Pause at every fourth and eighth
i e. twelfth syllable." Visvanntha notes some manu
scripts read This is the reading of Agn.
V II. 3°. '/ M U
325. Y I. 34. “^n^tT^rfu i- e. “ It
is called if each foot contains middle heavy
and last-heavy repeated. Pause at every 6th and
6th (i. e. ■twelfth syllable)."
326. VI. 35. “ ?rfi i. e. “ It is called ?r<T if
each foot contains two all-lights, all-heavy and middle
light." Pause at every foot.
327. VI. 36. W V i. e. “ It is call
ed if each foot contains all-light and first-
light repeated." Pause at every sixth syllable in
addition to the foot pause.
328. VI. 37. ^ tt ” t. e. “ It is called
W<5TTfw if each foot, contains two all-lights and two
middle lights.” Pause at every foot.
329. VI. 38. m ” i- e. “ It is called
... -• /n
V*V S JJviii Preface. 'n iT .
\%>--y/ /
^r^JT^TTf if each foot contains four first-lights. Pause
at every foot.
330. VI. 39. Tj” *• e- “ It is called ^rfnpft if
each foot contains four middle-lights.” Pause at
every foot.
331. VI. 40. “ jrfacnraTT ^ i. e. “ It is call
ed Jcftrar^TT if each foot contains last-heavy, middle-
heavy, and two last-heavies.’ Pause at every foot.
332. VI. 41. “ 3fT5rftc[ft?T qft ’* “ If is
called n ^ M fo jT if every foot contains first-heavy,
all-heavy, last-heavy and all-heavy.” Pause at every
foot.
333. VI. 42. i-e- “ It is
called if each foot contains two all-heavies and
two first-lights. Pause at every fifth and seventh
(r e. twelfth syllable).”
3 3 4 . VI. 43. y TTgPrerm w ” »>• “ It is called if
oach foot contains last-light, two all-heavies and first light. Pause at every
7th arid 5th (i.e. 12th) syllable.” Visvanatha notes this rule is not found in all
manuscripts. It is also not found in Agn,
335. VI. 44. ^ WTfaftf” i- e. ‘ It is
called if each foot contains all-light, middle-
heavy, first-heavy and first-light.” In addition to the
foot pause, pause at every eighth syllable.
P IN G A L A SU TRAS. C H A P T E R V II.
336. V II. 1. “ TT?f«f^ i.e. “It
is called wrftf ^ if each foot C011tams all4leavy, all-
<SL
Preface. c\ix
light, middle-heavy, middle-light and heavy. Pause

at every third and tenth i. e. 13th syllable.”
337. V II. 2. snft ^ 'tqpqit," V e. “ It
•is called ^f%KT if each foot contains middle-heavy,
first-heavy, last-heavy, middle-heavy and heavy.
Pause at evry fourth and ninth ( i e. 13th syllable.)”
338. V II. 3. i--e.
“ It is called if each foot contains all-heavy, '
last-light, first-light, last-heavy and heavy. Pause
at every 4th and ninth (i. e. 13th syllable.)”
339. V II. 4. “ -jftft i. e. “ It is called
if each foot contains three all-lights, last-heavy
and heavy.” Pause at every foot.
340. V II. 5. “=u^»srprr *prt ^rV a
“It is called if each foot contains all-heavy,
last-light, all-light, last-heavy and two heavies.
Pause at every fifth and ninth (i, e. 14th syllable.)”
341. V II. 6. ^T?TTf^7TT i e.
‘It is called if each foot contains two all-
lights, middle-light, last-heavy, light and heavy.
Pause at every 7th and 14th syllable.’
342. V II. 7. ^ ^ ^ V i ‘I f
is called if each foot contains two all-light-s,
first-heavy, all-light, light and heavy. Pause at every
. 7th syllable in addition to the foot pause.
343. V II, 8, ^ f & ‘I* is
Preface. iSL
called if each foot contains last-light, first-
heavy, two middle-heavies and two heavies.’ Pause
at every foot.
344. V II. 9. ‘fwPWfTT 3RT*§W-’ «'• 6. ‘This metre
is called fw F 3?TT according to «frr^n?.’
345. V II. 10. i. e. ‘According to
it is called
346. V II. 11. ‘^ t i-e- ‘It is called
if each foot contains four all-lights and last-
heavy.’ In addition to the foot pause, pause after
every 7th syllable.
347. V II. 12. **L-’ 1 e- ‘This metre
is called when pause is at every sixth and ninth
(i. e. 15th syllable),’
348. V II. 13. ‘irtenfoincl W*raj.’
& e- ‘It is call-
ed. if the pause is at every eighth and
seventh (». e. 15th syllable).’
349. V II. 14. ^ ». e. ‘It is called
if each foot contains two all-lights, all-heavy
and two first-lights.’ In addition to the foot pause,
pause at every 8th syllable.
350. V II. 15.
it e, ‘It is called if each foot con
tains first heavy, middle-light, three all-lights and
heavy. Pause at every 7th and 9th (i e. 16th sylla
ble).’
Preface.
§
cxxi
L
351. VII. 16. Wi «fr ^ «• «*
‘It is called if each foot contains all-light, last-
heavy, all-heavy, middle-light, last-heavy, light and
heavy in each foot. Pause at every 6th, 4th, (i e.
10th) and 7th (i. e, 17th) syllable.’
. 352. V II. 17. “ ^ w t. yTv i e.
“ It is called if each foot contains middle-heavy
and last-heavy repeated and first-light, light and
heavy. Pause at every 8th and 9th .or 17tli syllable.’’
3£3. V II. 18. ‘erinrs;T?fh7i ^ rft' ^ ’
i. e. ‘It is called1 ywjsprfjm if each foot contains first-
heavy, middle-light, all-light, i^ f-b e sv y , all-light,
light and heavy. Pause at every 10th and 7th (i, e.
17th syllable).’
354. V II. 19. ^
i. e. ‘It is called if each foot contains all
heavy, first-heavy, all-light, two last-lights and two
heavies. Pause at every. 4th, 6th (10th) and 7th
(17th) syllable.’ • f|
355. V li. 20. “ ^ i-e.
“ It is called if each foot contains first-light,
all-heavy, all-light, last-heavy, first-heavy, light and
heavy, Pause at every 6th and Pith ( i.e. 17th syll
able).’ . , s
.356. V II, 21.
^Tr;. ” ?. e. “ It is called if each foot
16
- IP
l'O
x
ctC
G
* VfiTJ
contains all-heavy, last-light, all-light and three first-
lights. Pause at every 5th, 6th (i. e. 11th) and 7th
(i. e. 18th syllable.”
357. V II. 22. “ siTf ipfV sryt nt ^Tif%?3T
i e. “ It is called if each foot con
tains all-heavy, last-heavy, middle-heavy, last-heavy,
two-last lights and heavy. Pause at every 12th and
7th (i,e. 19th) syllable.’ ’
358. V II. 23. ^ ^
i. e. “ It is called ^qr^*TT if each foot couVaViis all-
heavy, middle-light, first-heavy., "all-light, first-light,
first-heavy, light ^ triie a v y . Pause at every 7th and
7 th i. e. 14th and 6th i.e. 20th syllable.’’
359. V II. 24. ‘f*srf?r «• e. “ It is called
if each foot contains heavy and light alternately.”
Pause at every foot.
360. V II. 25. ^ »fl ^ \ fajWRr:-’ i- e. ‘It
is called *5?>*rr if each foot contains all-heavy, middle-
li<dit, first-heavy, all-light, three first-lights. Pause at
every 7th and 7th i, e. 14th and 7th i. e. 21st syllable.'
361. V II. 26. ‘n j* ^ *■
‘ ft is called if each foot contains first-heavy,
m iddle-light, all-light and middle-light repeated, all
light and heavy. Pause at every 10th afid 12th (i, e.
22ndj syllable.’
362 VTf 27. ‘ iff
'G
o
k<*\
m .Preface. cxxii?.
i. e. “ It is called TO*rf%<r if each foot contains all-
light, middle-heavy, first-heavy and middle-heavy re
peated, first-heavy, light and heavy. Pause at every
11th and 12th (i. e. 23rd) syllable/’
363. V II. 28. ‘iT=rU^fi?T ^ i- e*
It is called TFruifteT if each foot contains two all
heavies, last-light, four all-lights, light and heavy.
Pause at every 8th and 15th i. e. 23lxl syllable/
364. V II. 29. ^
i. e. ‘It is called if each foot contains first-heavy,
last-light, all-light, last-heavy, two first-heavies, all
light and first-light. Pause at every 5th, 7th, (i. e.
12th), and 12th (24th) syllable.”
365. VII. 30. Wr ^ ^
TO* i. e. ‘It is called if each foot contains
first-heavy, all-heavy, last-heavy, first-heavy, four all
lights and heavy. Pause at every 5th, 5th (10th)
8th (18th), 7th (25th) syllable/
366. V II. 31.
yjycyy;/ L e. - ‘It is called if each foot
contains two all-lieavies, last-light, three all-lights,
middle-light, last-heavy, light and heavy. Pause
at every 8th, 11th (i e. 19th), and 7th (i e, 26th)
syllable/
367. V I I 32. «fV *rt ^
3Tf*ir/ i e. ‘It is called if each foot contains
(f W % -* (o
l*
\&V'vS
W
-W Hyoxkiv
'-j|< X/ Preface. 'S jlBl 4
aJl-lieavy, six all-lights, last heavy and two heavies.

Pause at every 9th, 6th (i.e. 15th), 6th (i. e. 21st) and
5th (i. e. 26th) syllable.’
368. V II. 33. ^ t:-’ i. e. “ It is called
if each foot contains two all-lights and seven or more
middle-lights.’ The rule does not expressly mention
the number of middle-lights but as metres with feet of
26 syllables has already been treated of, the first
must consist of feet of 26 syllables. Pause at every .
foot.
369. V II. 34. e• ‘The
is called Some manuscripts of
V. r. read xwiw. for ironm- I have rejected it as it is
grammatically faulty and mars the real meaning of
the word, expressive of the flow of metre.
370. V II. 35. *• f- ‘But n°t
according to trt and
371. V II. 36. ‘be. Tfw “ The rest are
Halayudha understands by ‘rest’ metres whose feet
consist o f two all-lights and more than seven middle-
lights. This follows from the wording of the rules
vii. 33-4. Nar«ya?m understands that 'rest’ includes
all metres, whose feet are formed like the proper ^ 3 1
feet, (see p. 78).
372. This closes Pingala’s description of classical
metres, Various other metres will be described and
\ * ,
111 . it
Preface. cxxv
illustrated in the body of my work. There may be

numerous other good metres. For some of these I
refer the reader to the Prakrta section of Nnrayawa’s
commentary. It is impossible to describe them exhaus
tively. Theoretically their number is such that a
man’s whole life is not sufficient even for counting the
number one by one. Practically also their number has
been too much for all the prosodists to exhaust and.
even what they have done often consist of barren
lists, whose reproduction is a mere waste of valuable
time. For all practical purposes, it is sufficient to
know the principles which underlie the construction
of different classes of metres with typical illustra
tions, and I have attempted to follow this system in
my work.
P IN G A L A S 27TBAS. CH APTER V III.
373. V III. 1. i. e. ‘Metres not
described above are called ^wr.’ Halayudha under
stands the term includes every metre however regular
not described by Pingala and every metre how
ever irregular described by him. But as opinions
differ as to which rules are to be regarded as Pingala’s
and which as interpolations, there is no universal
agreement as to the application of the term
Moreover as later prosodists go on increasing the
number of even and uneven metres, its application
vi Preface. 'S T
k y A , _J
is, more and more restricted. Kedczra Bhaâ defines

7rm 'the rest are Tir^r, containing three or six feet’
(I. 18.) and a ga in ‘any metre not described here, con
taining uneven feet or odd (i. e. other than four) feet
like (m. v. 33. 101-2) is called ttt^t by the learn
ed’ (v. 12). Nffrayawa is swayed down by Hak/yudha
and observes ‘not described here’ is to be understood
independently of the first line of the verse, although
this is against I. 18. He, however, adds 3^5^
srto tffa faaniw tt^t ^rmari-
Metres of irregular and
odd feet are exceptional in classical Sanskrit and it
is better to restrict ?rrwT to these rare cases.
374. VIIL 2. “^ r y r ^ f r ?pTt f T f ^ T v n ” *• «■ is caUed
if each foot contains first-heavy, last-light, all-light, and two
heavies. Pause at every 5th and 6th (i.e. 11th) syllable.”
375. VIII. 3. “W 3 w y f e. “ It'is called if each
<v,nt cantiiius all-light, two middle-heavies, and middle-light. Pause at every
6th, 6th (12th) syllable.”
376. Vlll. 4. <-3T5fVT*n^T is called
if each foot contains all-heavy, first-heavy, last-heavy and all-heavy- Pause at
every fourth and 8th (i.e. 12th syllable.”
377 VIII 5. “irtft sftrt” i-«- “ It is called nfft if each foot contains two-
aO-lights and two middle-lights.” Pause at every foot. Ilakyudha observes
that this with the increase of middle-light measures form intermediate metres
between and This is exactly the same metre as
oti'cd in VI 37 without any distinction of pause. Vishvanatlm shastri
^ In^the Biynbay edition, the last two feet are joined to a different sloka.
g 0 jn the Calcutta edition.
ft® T -> n
' 1 § L
Pieface. « cxxvn
however adds rules vi. 35, 3G, 37, are not found in all manuscripts. He,
however, does not point out the patent contradiction. Halayudha cites
under VI. 37. Si. VI. G7. Here Malinatha quotes ‘^Ttrcfrtfh ^ ^
which signifies that pause is at every 7th and 12th syllable. The verse does
not wax-rant this remark. Under Ki.8, 16. lie quotes V. r.
378. VIII. 6. ‘vRRT mi ’ ie. ‘It is called <?rawT if each foot
contains fix-st-heavv, last-light, all-light and last-heavy. Pause at evei-y 5th and
7th (ie. 12th) syllable.
379. VIII. 7. ie. ‘It is called if each foot
contains last-heavy and middle-heavy repeated, and heavy. Pause at every foot.’
380. VIII. 8. iff at *rs y: ’ ie. * It is called if
each foot contains two all-lights, two last-lights and heavy. Pause at every
7th and Gth ie. 13th syllable.’
381. VIIL 9. ‘^TTfp^yt nt.’ ie, ‘It is called if each foot
contains first-heavy, middle-heavy, last-heavy, all-light, axxd two heavies.’
382. VIIL 10- ‘fffesn *ft *•«•'& is called if each
foot contains all-heavy, first-heavy, all-light, first-light and two heavies. Pause
at every 4th, 6th, (ie. 10 th) and 4th (ie. 14th) syllable.’
383. VIII, 11. “ vhrfapiT HnV i «• “ It is called
TTvrft!^T if each foot coixtains first-heavy, middle-light, all light, two first heavies
axxd heavy. Pause at every 5th, 6th (ie 11th) and 5th (i e. 16th) syllable.”
Some disregard the intermediate paxxses.
384. VIII. 12, «u^” i e. “ It is called if each foot
contains fix-st-heavy, middle-light, first-light, two all-lights, and heavy.” Pause
at the exxd of each foot-
385. VIII. 13. “ Hut ^f^PSTT:” i e. “ It is called
if each foot contains two-last-lights, middle-heavy, fix-st-heavy, middle-
heavy and two heavies. Pause at every 1Oth and 7th (t.r. 17th) syllable.”
386- VIIL 14. “^rf%HST* 3 ^ n j ie. “It is called # n f« l if
each foot contains all-light, middle-heavy, first-heavy, two middle-heavies, light
and heavy.” Pause at every foot.
- ■> • r
Preface. aj
387. VIII. 15. v“ afrfWwff" **•«• “Iftllc Pause 1S at evcry

8th, 5th (i. e. 13th)' fqd.4th (*. e. 17th) syllable, it is called
388. VIII. 16. “f^fiTOT ^ *GffrV~n *■ * is callod
if each foot contains middle-light',, last-heavy, two.ipiddle heavies, first heavy and
middle-light. Pause at every 8th and lQth (t. e. 18th)' syllable.” ' ,y . .
3° 9 VIII; 17. “5TTVPWr s?V *• e• “It is called wrcr^ff if each loot
contains two all-lights and four, middle-lights.” Hakyudha adds, "pause -after
every 10th and 18th syllable,” but his quotation shews that it varies. This rule
with its illustration is not reproduced by Namyaaa. The metre is also not
noticed under this name by Mallinatha and other writers. I am, therefore, of
opinion that it iff a still later interpolation.
390. Viii. is. “ frfanr ^ ” e- “Tt ,1S cal,ed
M W ‘ I each foot contains first-light, all-heavy, all-light, last-heavy, two
middle-lights, and heavy. Pause at every 6th, 6th (U. 12th) and 7th {if. 19th •
syllable.” v ■ y
391. VTII. 19. ” *• “ Tt is called
Trfsr^sn if eaoh foot contains all-light, middle-heavy,' first-heavy, three middle-
heavies, and middle-light. Pause at every 11th and 10th i e. (21st) syllable.”
The pause, however, appears to vary. Narayawa reads ’ (P- 90.) As the
names of these ^TT^l's are formed after the illustrations quoted, i prefer this read
ing to ‘tifspnfTT.’
392. Vishvanntha shnstri says the rules 2 to 19
are additions o f Halsyudha, as they are,found only
in manuscripts containing his commentary. I entire
ly agree with this view. I f the perfectly even metres
described here formed a part of the original text, there -
is no ground whatever for Pingala’s inserting them
among vivr’s instead o f in their proper place of even
metres. Moreover, the very names are formed from
illustrations w h ie b d id not exist in the time of Pinga-
(fjl ^
Preface. c x x iP ^
la. In further corroboration of it, I have to add that
corresponding rules are wanting both in the Agneya
chandassnra and in the Vrtta Ratnakara. Naroyawa
takes the opposite view and reproduces the whole of
Halayudha (p. p. 88 to 90). But this only shews that
he had the use of only one manuscript of Pingala and
that with Halayudha’s interpolations.
393. V III. 20. ■sart” i. e. ‘*Put heavy and
light twice” i. e. light under heavy and then again
light under heavy. **
394. V III. 21. V ’ i e. “Also mixed.” i. e.
put 'heavy against heavy and light and then light
against the second heavy and light, and we obtain
the four varieties of dissyllables.
395. VIII. 22. *ir f»TOT:” i e. ‘Separately
Put heavy and light mixed.’ i. e. put heavy first
against each of the above four groups and then again
light against each of them. W e thus obtain the eight-
varieties of trisyllabic measures described in the first
chapter.
396. V III. 23. “ erwfWKT;.” «• & “ (These) eight
are the eight trisyllabic measures.” Similarity we
obtajp 16 varieties of tetra-syllables, 32 varieties of
penta-syllables, etc, (see. V. r. n. p, 102). As in even
metres, every foot consists of the same number of
syllables in the same order, these numbers also ex-
17 j|
■■. ’ . p
v,\ f e j s i x ■" Preface. J

press their possible varieties in two, three, or more
syllables. Narayaraa similarly shews that of semi-even
metres of two syllables, the possible varieties are 1 6 - 4
i. e. 12 ; of un-even metres, 2 5 6 -1 6 i. e. 240 ; and so
on (p. p- 102-3). This is on the supposition, that every
metre is to consist of four feet.
397. V III. 24. i. e. ‘‘Light for every half.”
398. V III. 25. ‘t% < i e. ‘Heavy for every half
by increasing one.’ These two rules are for finding
out the arrangement of syllables in any even verse
and of course applies only to the arrangement des
cribed in the rules 20-3. For instance, for the ar
rangement of the third variety in the above group,
we get first heavy, because we have to increase 3 by
one to get a half, then light because two the quotient
of four by two.is divisible by two, then heavy because
we have to increase one by one to get a half, i. e.
middle-light is the 3rd variety of the trisyllabics.
399. V III. 26. ‘srfhwfaS’v f? «rfcr^’ e. ‘Double
the first light in the opposite direction.’
400. V III. 27. -ie. ‘I f it comes
to heavy, deduct one.’ These two rules are for finding
the number in the above arrangement, if the arrange
ment of the syllables is given. For instance, given
that an octosyllabic metre has first a light syllable,
then three heavy syllables, then three light syllables,
m Preface. cxxxi
and then a heavy syllable, what place does it occupy
in the octosyllabic series? Reversing the arrange
ment we get f\ <3 <3 <51v 71i\ «r- Doubling the 4th % we
get eight. This falls under tt. Doubling and deducting
one, we get fifteen. This also falls under tt. Doub
ling and deducting one, we get 24. This also falls
under Doubling and deducting one, we get 57.
This falls under gf. Double this is 114. Therefore
the metre occupies 114th place.
401. W e may examine the correctness of our re
sult by reversing the operation. By halving, it leaves
no remainder. Therefore the first syllable is light.
For next half, we have to increase it by one. There
fore the second syllable is heavy. The number thus
obtained is 29. By repeating ' the same process, we
again get heavy and 15 and again heavy and eight.
Then we get three lights by halving and one, which
is heavy. I give these illustrations as the rules are
not intelligible by themselves. Another method is
described in V. r. vi. 5.
462. .V III.2 8 . “ Two for every half.'*
403. V III. 29. e- “ Zero for eve, v
one (to be deducted for halving)." .$
404. V III. 30. i- e. “ Double for every
Zero.”
405. V III. 31 ” *■ *• “ For every
■ Go^ X
C
Preface. d I j
half, the number must be multiplied by itself.” Hala-

yudha illustrates these rules thus. In the case of 6,
by the process of division prescribed in rules 28-9, we
get 2, 0, 2. The first and the last represent halves.
Hence for the first, we get 2 x 2 or 4. By rule 30,
this should be doubled for the next zero. This eight
multiplied by itself gives 64, the number of varieties
o f hexasyllabic feet and even metres of hexasyllabie
feet. These explanations, however, hold good only
in the case of six and of the even powers of two. For
general application, we are to understand the rules
differently : for halves, raise two to the power of two
represented by the product of these halves and if
there are any zeroes, multiply this number by two if
it is the first zero and by the numbers preceeding, if
they are intermediate zeroes. For instance, if the
number is 51, we have by the prescribed division 0, 2,
0, 2, 2, 2, 0, 2. Hence 2 '- represents the product of
i 2
the halves. The first zero gives 2 ; the second 2 = 4 ;
16 ' 19 32+ 19 51
the third 2 . Their product is 2 . Hence 2 i. e. 2
is the number of varieties of feet of 51 syllables.
406. The simple methods of combination were
not fully known to our older prosodists. In even
m
Preface. exxxiii.
metres, as every syllable can be eitlier liglit or heavy,
the total number of possible varieties of even metres
is obtained by raising two to the power, which repre
sents the number of syllables which each foot is to
1
consist: e. g. 2 i. e. 2 represents the number of possi
ble varieties of monosyllabic fe e t; 22 i. e. 4 of dissylla-

3
bic feet; 2 i e. 8 of trisyllabic feet ; and so on. In
semi-even metres, as every half differs from the other,
2
we are to raise 2 to the power which represents the
number of syllables in each foot and deduct from it 2
to this power, which represents the even metres
included in this rule e. g. 2 —2 i. e. 240 represents

>
the number ot possible varieties of semi-even metres
of four syllables. This is on the supposition that each
metre consists of four feet. I f each metre is to consist
4
3 4i
of six feet, the number will be 2 — 2 (as it makes no
difference in even metres whether the number is four
or six) i. e. 4080, In the case of uneven metres, we
are to raise two to the power, 'which represents the
number of feet aud then raise this number to the
power which represents the number o f syllables in
each foot and then deduct from it the number of even
Preface. u l J
§ 20 2Q
and semi-even metres if any included in i t : e. g .(2 )— 2
represents the possible varieties of. uneven metres of
five feet, where every foot consists of 20 syllables: As
there can be no semi-even metres of five feet, the
, . ~ 20 , . .J2, etc 20.

deducting number is 2 and not (2 )
407. Pingala’s rules, however, vividly disclose
two properties of two. Any power of two throughout
divisible by two is equal to two raised to the power of
two representing the number o f two’s the first
4 qo 5
IB 2 2
power is divisible by two i. e. 2 = 2 , 2 = 2 , and
so on. A ny other number is reducible to such a
number plus some smaller number and this smaller
number represents the sum of the powers, of two
after which the number is not divisible by two. Take
the case of 51. It is not divisible by two in the
beginning and again after the first and the fourth
di vision. 51 is 32 + 19. 19 is therefore = 2 °+ 21 + 2*
=sl + 2 + 16.
408- The orthodox arrangement of quantitative
measures is explained by N am yam at page 103.
"VVe are first to put all heavy quantities (if the to
ted number is even) or first light and then heavy
W\J§tw Preface. cxxxvO-Lj
quantities (if the total number is odd) and then arrange

under it the same quantities, changing the first heavy
into light and putting the remaining quantity as
light if it is one, heavy if it is two, or light and heavy
or heavies, according as the number is odd or even
greater than two. His illustrations will explain these
\ .■
remarks. vV
409. The. finding of the possible varieties of a
given number of quantities is a more complex prob
lem and depends on the possible varieties of the
sub-classes. For instance, a measure of six quantities
can consist of either three heavies, two heavies and
two lights, one heavy and four lights, or six lights.
The first and the last can have only one variety. The
second gives 6. The third gives-j= *.« 5- Add-
ing we get 13. Similarly thirteen quantities can be ar

ranged either as (1) one light and six heavies,(2) three
lights and five heavies (3) five lights and four heavies,
(4) seven lights and three heavies, (5) nine lights and
two heavies, (6) eleven lights and one heavy, and (7)
thirteen lights. The possible varieties of the first are
4 frie. 7, of the second—^ %.e. 56, of the 3rd.iqLfce.126,

lil L± IA U-L-L
of the 4th _li£.?- e 120,of the 5 t h i.e. 55, of the 6th

f ( l) i (CT
% ^ C,xxx.vi Preface. l .
-| g i.e 12, of the last one. Adding, we get 7 + 56+126 +

120 + 55 + 12 + 1 I e. 377. This is exhibited at the
‘quantitative cone’, (V. r. n. p. 114).
410. The ‘syllabic cone’ (V. r. n. p. 110) similarly
exhibits the formation of the various sub-classes of the
evllabic metres. The number of any given sub-class
is easily found by the formula . For instance

in— r Ll
if it is asked what is the possible number of varieties
of metres of 20 syllables with two heavy and eighteen
light syllables, we get e 190. This formula
was practically known to Bhaskara (Li. 81—2).
As 2 "represents the sum of all the varieties of all

the sub-classes and as in considering all the sub
classes in which light or heavy syllables occur, w'e do
not take account of the only sub-class which consists
of the opposite syllables (heavy or light) only, we
deduce from it an important property of numbers viz.
_lS _____, Is , , Le ,
If / l i + + 1+ !1 2 + 1+313 + .......+ l n - 2- X
411. The “sectional cote” (V. r. n. p. 115.) differs

from the “quantitative” cone only in an additional
column for the totals of the various sub-classes.
' Preface. cxxsdi
412. The “banners” (V. r. n. p. p. 1 1 2 -3 ) exhibit

the position of the various sub-classes in any given
group of metres. The results are of course consistent
only with Hindu arrangement of these syllables.
413. Narayana also explains some other problems
about quantitative metres (p. p. 39—-41, 107), but it
is hoped the above will be sufficient to enable my
readers to understand his language and follow up
his arguments.
414. V III. 32. ‘fg g ^ f i.e. 'Double this
number and deduct two. (It gives) the sum of the
varieties up to it.’ For instance 64 x 2 —2 i. e. 126
is the sum of all the varieties of one, two, three,
four, five, and, six syllables i.e. 2, 4, 8, 16, 32 and 64.
415. V III. 33 qyup’ i.e. ‘Full (double) (is the
number) of the next (varieties).’ For instance, 64 x 2 .
i.e. 128 is the number of varieties of'seven syllables.
416. V III. 34. It is a mere repeti
tion to shew the conclusion of the work. Halayu-
dha considers it explains how these varieties are
to be exhibited, but his arguments appear to me
to be too forced. >
417. This examination shews the various stages
in the history of Sanskrit prosody. W e have first the
age of Vedic prosody, when verses were composed
without any knowledge of the laws of rhythm. It is
| • ■ 18 ’ ; 1 'V I
' Preface. iS L
X^y .'sS^X
~ divisible into three periods : first the age of even
metres fags tt, *pT#b etc) among which precedence is
always given to 7rre<ft; next the age of uneven metres
such as and e w t ; and last the age of compound
metres such as In the second or middle
age of prosody, the common ^gsxr was discovered and
the compound metres rejected. The broad distinction
between the Vedie and the common is that in
the former the four feet are regulated by the same
laws while in the latter the two odd feet materially
differ. Universal Hindu opinion ascribes this dis
covery to the author of the Ramayawa. The third
age is of Pingala, when the lawrs of versification were
studied and quantitative metres discovered. Accord
ing to his own showing, Pingala is not the first
writer either of Vedic or of classical prosody, but
he is among the first if not the first to minutely
study the construction o f both syllabic and quanti
tative metres. It is indeed doubtful whether regular
-trA s and metres like
preceded much before his time. The fourth age is
of Kalidasa, when for the first time a simple rule
was laid down for the common vQ tji I have shewn
that even this rule does not satisfy all the require
ments of the casa The last age is of modern prosody
when the rules laid down by former writers have
111 Preface. " cxxxix.
% L
to some extent been amplified and any fixed succession

of syllables has been dignified by the name of poetry.
The last three ages may be broadly called the modern
age of prosody. In the Yedic age, verses abound in
irregularities. In the middle age, these irregularities
are rather common. In the modern age, these irregu
larities are rigorously excluded except in works which
.. affect to be old.
418. For historical purposes, this classification
is chiefly negatively useful. I f we get a
verse, we can not generally say to which age it is
to be referred to. But if we get a few consecutive
common xr verses, we may be sure they are not
of Vedic age. So if we get a verse like or ^rrepcr or
where the succession of syllables is most minutely
taken care of but the rhythm is broken, we may at
once put it down to the modern age. Positively, oiv
account of many modern imitations, the character of
a verse does not always determine its age. But where
the imitations are bad as- they generally are or where
there are other considerations to help us, we can al
ways effectually use this classification. I f we get a
series of verses in the V edic metres with all the simpli
city of construction of Vedic age, in the absence of
strong evidence to the contrary, we can always con
clude they are of Vedic age. I f we get a similar
■ Go^ X
»( w)% (fiT
. Preface.
series of verses with all the refinement of construction

of modem age, we can assert they are not of Yedic
age although they may be found in Yedic or semi-Yedic
works.
419. A thorough knowledge of prosody appears
therefore to be essential for all linguistic and historical
examination of Sanskrit. I accordingly issue it first,
although historically and for ordinary purposes, its
place is most subordinate in grammar. I am fully
conscious of the manifold difficulties of my under
taking and the various shortcomings of my work.
The facts I have adduced may be assailed— the
views I have propounded may be shaken. But I
shall consider my time most usefully employed, if my
work can evoke in India an earnest regard for our
ancient literature and a sincere desire to strive hon
estly to seek out noble truths.
420. The most favourable view expressed by Pro
fessor Max M filler has been a strong support to my
silent labours. His deep scholarship, ripe judgment,
and wide sympathies justly vest his opinions with the
highest respect in this country. I have also to express
my obligations to the various educational authorities
in India for the liberality with which they have
always placed at my service the manuscripts of the va-
rioo> Sanskrit College libraries. I owe them in Calcutta
■ Got^ X
f(S )| ' M
Preface. cxli
to Mr. A. W. Croft, the able minister of education and

to Pandit Maheshchandra Nyayaratna, the learned
principal of the Sanskrit College ; at Beneres, to the
Government of the N. W. Provinces and Mr. A. W.
Griffith, the accomplished Director of Public Instruc
tion ; at Poona, to its reputed Sanskrit Professor It. G.
Bhandarkar. This liberality contrasts most favourably
with the now inexplicable prejudice with which the
general class of Beneres Pandits yet refuse the loan of
their manuscripts. Finally, I have to express my.
gratitude to the Government of India for the sym
pathy expressed for this work.
The Ganges, *
O c t 3 , 18 8 2 .
V
' C<WX.
(!(tj C O N T EN T S
. OF T H E PREFACE.
<SL
(A.) PlNGALA S’WTRAS.
Page. 1 Page.
Chapter I .................... xiii. Chapter V . ... xcviii.
Chapter I I .................... xix. Chapter V I. ... cix.
Chapter I I I .....................xxvi. Chapter V I I . ... cxviii.
Chapter IV . ... Lxxvii. Chapter V I I I . ... cxxv.
(B) Shaunaka Ilk Pratishakhya.

Para. J Para.
X V I . 1 to 8 ... 52. 42 to 49 .... 115.
9 ... 64. 50 to 52 ... 113.
10 ... § 52. 53 to 60 ... 178.
11 ... 108. X V II. 1 ... 129.
12 first line ... 109. 2 ... 130.
12 last line ... 72. 3 to 5 first line 131.
13 ... 66 . 5 last line to 7 ... 141.
14, 15 ... 67. 8 to 10 ... 144.
16, 17| ... 70. 1 1 , 12 ... 132.
17 last line ... 63. 13 ... 138*
18, 19, ... 72. 14 ... 57.
20 to 26 ... 80. i 15 ... 139.
27 to 28,} ... 83. 16 ... 136.
28}-. 29 ... 74 . , 17 to 20 under Accent.
30 ... 110. 21 to 23 ... 62.
• 31 to 37 ... 95. 24 to 274 ... 63,
38 1 st font ... 111. 27V 28 ... 13 5 .
„ 2nd foot ... 74. 29 ... 186.
2nd line ... 103. 30 ... 187-
39 ... 99. 31 ... 188.
40. 41 ... 103. 32 ... 105.
((Mfi Contents of the Preface. '
®r
c x id f? ^
• .vx^y'
Para. Para.
X V III. 1 ... 147. X V III. 17 ... 31.
2 ... 148. 18 ... 32.
3 ... 150. 1 9 ,2 0 ... 33.
4 ... 151. 21 ... 123.
5 ... 152. 22 ... 163.
6 ... 153. ' 23 ... 164.
7, 8 ... 154. 24'» ... 165.
9 ... 155. 25,26 ... 166.
10 ... 156. | 27 ... 168.
11 • ... 157. ! 28 ... 169.
12 ... 158. 29 ... 170.
13 159. 30- R k . xv. 14.
14 160. 31 = R k . xv. 15.
15 ... 161. 32 ... 62.
10 ... 162 3 3 ,3 4 ... 189.
Additions to the preface.
ii. 10. Vamana gives k. p. 259 last line,
xxxiii. 8. The proper reading should be xrsii: W3WT-
i.e. ‘a foot of six syllables between two feet of
seven syllables’. But no manuscript seems to give it.
Lxiv. 10. Distinctively for devotionally.
in Rk. 17. 8. shews is here used in the sense
of ‘division.’ My mistake arose from Uva/a’s silence.
Corrections.
1 16. TJ'fcadi for uwadi.
i\, v. w for ^ after nasal
vi. 25. made for mabe.
xxviii, 13. for 7w.
_____ _____ e 3
\ T
r \
\ 1
• <SL
PROSODY,
PART, I. PRELIM IN ARY,

m
1. Prosody etc) treats of

tlie laws of versification.
2. (a) A verse (tjst, ^t%?rr) is a short piece of compo
sition regulated by harmonious arrangement of sylla
bles adapted to please the ear and reach the heart.
(b) This arrangement is called rhythm It
depends on harmonious succession of syllables and
selection of words conformable to pauses due to the'
flow of those syllables.
(c) The form of succession is called metre
3. Harmony depends on agreeable progression.
Hence’ any arbitrary succession of syllables is not
harmonious. Hence many of the metres described
by Sanskrit prosodical writers are bad and
avoided in practice. And conversely, there are many
good metres which are not described by them.
4. If a verse is regulated by the number of
j .
|(f)| ■'•
- Preliminary.
<SL
syllables, the metre is called syllabic (^tt). I f it is
regulated by the number of quantities, the number
of syllables varying, the metre is called quantitative
fa ffh ) .
(a) ‘^rfu properly means 'class’ and is applied to
quantitative metres, as each metre of this class may
be regarded as a group, containing several varieties of
uneven metres. But real quantitative metres are easily
distinguished from uneven metres, as in the latter
every foot is read alike, while in the former, there is
a marked change in reading in passing from one foot
to another, and are fhe êsf names
for these two classes, but they aie undei stood and
used differently by our prosodists.
(b.) The distinction noted above should be care
fully remembered, as otherwise, every syllabic metre
may be put down as a variety of a quantitative group
sad every quantitative metre as a group of syllabic
metres.
q. ) The syllabic metres' are the metres in gene
ral use. To this class belong all the Vedic and most
of the classical verses.
5 According to the flow of syllables, metres may
bo also classified as (1) quick {%*), (2) mean (this), (3)
;4ow fipaf***; (4) Partly aild partly mean
(f,\ partly quick and partly 'slow and (6)
........m B »s
?(i)| Preliminary. *
. <SL
partly mean and partly slow I f the light
and heavy syllables are nicely balanced, the flow will
be quick as in the proper and
^rsfciT metres. I f they are not nicely balanced, the
flow will be mean as in the ordinary v and
c(^T metres. I f they are badly balanced or there is a
preponderance of heavy syllables, the^ flow will be
slow as in the and ^ 3ut metres.
The other divisions are refined and open to criticism.
The may be cited as an illustration of quick
and mean flow, the of quick and slow flow,
the of mean and slow flow.
In the Yed, of the even metres, the TTTsert
and iff* are mean and the others quick. The uneven
metres are generally mean and quick.
6. (a) The parts of a verse regulated by harmo
nious succession of syllables are called feet -
I f the succession is similar in each foot, the metre is
even I f the succession is not similar in each
foot, the metre is uneven or quantitative
(^rm) - y l
(b.) In the Ved, a metre is even, if every foot
has the same number of syllables with the same in
tended rhythm. According to classical standard,
Vedie verses are uneven perhaps without a single
exception.
Km preliminary.
<s^ l
(c.) Classical verses mostly consist of four feet.
Hence every two feet form a half or *nf) and
metres with similar halves are called semi-even (t o -
^ ^ y As this distinction is of no practical use I
shall describe semi-even metres under uneven metres.
(d.) Classical verses occasionally consist of six
feet. They are generally confined to (see. V. r.
n p 87. 1. 25) but doubtful instances are sometimes
found in other metres.
Vejft s??rT*T ^fsrîT i
«^Tt wTfH «rt%, i
?r firee^ vrfarnfsR ll ,m. xii. 351. 10.

Divakara cites the following as Si. I. 2.
= ?% V i
'SH. t
f^ r w ittw t U r n * % t^ > « tT w » r: ii
Mallinatha notes this view and gives the last two
lines in his note.
(e) Yedic verses vary from one foot to thirteen
feet. Hence they consist of divisions formed of one
or more feet (see § 23.) In the even-footed metres,
however, these divisions mostly consist of two equal
or nearly equal halves.
. j rpjq8 sbews there is no reason to confine classical
. pt. to four feet. In later Prnkrta, verses of odd feet
rV -
' e° l & x ■ -
'( f ) ! Preliminary.
i. t&rJ
are not uncommon. Narayawa quotes instances o f
three, five, six, nine, and sixteen feet, the last resolvable
to four feet ( see V. r. n. pp. 90 to 100)
7. A verse is called rhyme, if every foot or
every half-verse or every foot of a half-verse ends in
in the same sound. Rhymes as such are unknown
in Yedic and rare in classical poetry.
8. (a) A verse is imperfect if the succession of
syllables is not harmonious or the selection of words
is not conformable to metrical pauses. In the first case,
it is not metrical (vr«rae^:, In the second case
it is discordant
(&). A verse may not be metrical either in the
succession of syllables or in their number. In the
first case it is irregular and contains
heavy syllables where there ought to be light and
vice versa. In the second case, it is either over-sylla-'
bic ("srfuwrrwr) or contains more than the required
number of syllables or under-syllabic (sqsrra*) or con
tains less than the required number of syllables.
9. A syllable is a letter or letters that can
be pronounced with a single effort of the voice. Hence
it is either a vowel or a vowel with one or two pro
ceeding or succeeding consonants. In Sanskrit, suc
ceeding consonants are regarded as parts of the follow
ing vowel, if any. The only exceptions are the visarga
'( 1 1 WT
Preliminary. _
and anusvara, whose peculiar sounds necessarily con
nect them with the preceeding vowel. In the case
ol compounds, however, a succeeding consonant before
another consonant is connected with a preceeding
vowel if it belonged to it originally. For instance, in
errajTrnni,
•s
the first syllable is err*^ not wt.
10 (a). A syllable is heavy ( ^ ) if it contains a
long vowel or a short vowel followed by a conjunct
consonant or visarga or anus vara, as the pronunci
ation is protracted in all such cases.
(b) . It is light ( ^ ) if it contains a short vowel not
followed by a conjunct consonant or visarga or anus-
v«ra, as the pronunciation is not protracted in such
cases.
(c) . I f a heavy syllable contains a consonant, it
is very heavy (Tifta:). I f a light syllable contains no
consonant, it is very light (<drta:). This distinction is
not observed by modern prosodists.
11. The distinction between long and heavy and
short and light should be carefully remembered. Prac
tical instances will occur where a short vowel follow
ed by a conjunct consonant spoils a metre but a long
vowel not followed by a conjunct consonant does
not and so on. In such cases the ear is our only
guide.
12. The quantity of a heavy syllable is long and
■G
°t^x
'J Preliminary. '

and counts two. The quantity of a light syllable is
short and counts one.
13. The vowel ^ and the sydlable lx is generally
pronounced alike. Hence a vowel before a consonant
with xj is occasionally regarded heavy, as if it were
followed by a conjunct consonant, and conversely a
vowel before a consonant followed by ix is occasionally
regarded light, as if it were before a single consonant
with
(a) The following is a bad illustration of the first
part of the rule : Here ^
serves the purposes of Good illustrations will be
found in part III. chapter. IV.
(b) . The following is an illustration of the second
part of the rule :
“ %2frq%*fr V. r. n. p. 30.
(d.) For other illustrations, see V. r. n. p. 30 and
Part III. Chap. IV.
(c.) Some authorities lay down that, according;
to the mode of pronunciation, a heavy syllable may
read like a light syllable and vice versa. This view
is quite correct. But it should not be allowed to
invade prosody.
14 A t the beginning and end of a foot, the
distinction of heavy and light syllables il not well
perceptible. Hence, except in metres which require
'G
oi^cX
f( lJ . .
Preliminary.
1ST
all light or all heavy syllables or alternate light and
heavy syllables, a light syllable may'stand for a heavy
syllable and a heavy syllable for a light syllable with
out any break of pause both at the beginning and
at the end of a foot.
(a.) The first part of this rule is not recognized
by our prosodical writers. Hence the same metres
have different names with the only difference of the
first syllable in each foot, such as and
and etc. I shall describe them and
their ^Tnrrfw or mixed varieties under even metres.
(b.) The second part of this rule is practically recog
nized and as light syllables are the exception in such
cases, they are regarded as heavy syllables. The fol
lowing are illustrations.
v i 1% TT^rr w w r , w f a 7nh * i
xrr^rr ttf.vw m n ' Kr. I. 24.8.
3i^ft i
ir r o *
vuf?t #,M r . I . 8.
fsrhw wt, mrerfa i
qfonjrfaffsi wr,
*rf«*?fawfawPTOTf«RT«, Si. xiv. 10.
I shall follow this rule and the final syllables of
metrical feet will be accordingly generally shewn as
heavy, whether they are heavy or light. It must be
' e°lf c X
Preliminary.
remembered this rule is not of universal ,application.
Take the following.
^ m f*, i
ÎZfTfiT l^jTTfk % f% II, Yag IY. 15.
Hei e at the end of the 4th foot, the light counts
as heavy, but fh at the end of the first foot counts as
light, as otherwise the required number of quantities
will not be obtained.
|, V . r. 1 . 11.
Here at the end of the first foot, the heavy syllable
‘ii counts two. Of the three light syllables, ‘f%’ and
‘f¥ count two and ft* one.
(d.) This mode of counting is, however, open to
grave objection, as quantitative metres are not res-
tricted to the few cases mentioned by Pingala (see
V. r. n. p. 46).
(e.) The reverse of this rule can be fully apprecia ted only .
in quantitative metres. The following is an illustration.
* ftmmnv* ’ffart ii, B. X. 14.

Here V of the first foot must be counted as light,
as otherwise the number of quantities will be 31
instead of 30.
(/•) Cases like the following are regarded as irre
gularities.
2
KM)-1 - Preliminary. ’
1ST
^ TT^ffr, ^ t% ^tt?t: 1
!w<TW^ <PRFfHli’ m. xii. 321. 46.
Here as the metre consists of alternate light and
heavy syllables, the last syllable of every foot should
be heavy. But in the third foot it is light.
(15) The flow of a verse, however, depends on
the arrangement of words. Hence the same metre
will read differently according to different arrange
ment of words. Some of these cases are noted by
our prosodists (see Part III.), The two following
illustrations will shew that their number is much
greater.
(a) ‘ ^ in s n f r fa s iw s f: ttcsttoj, w f r r c f t T g ^ T 'f r r :,
*1% Iw^tTFrcpr 11, B. I. 1.
This is but its effect is quite the contrary.
Compare the examples given under
(b) . fq fa fsRT s? w* ^
WTf 5 % »T H ^r3T*T* \
T ft ^fafTSlfacm* ^^TfT f
Tft ll, sar. II. 39. (f).
This is qlt-
% But the first two lines do not read
like ordinary
(c) No definite rules can be laid down on this
subject. Every one must be guided by his ear.
16. The number 1 will be used in his work to
denote light syllable and short quantity and the
jj. ..1 #• ■'

wA a/ Preliminary. « ItC^Li
number 2 to denote heavy syllable and long (quantity.
Sanskrit writers use | for the former and s for the
latter.
17. Measures of three syllables are used in scanning
syllabic verses. They are all-light (^ = 111), last-heavy
{q= 112), middle-heavy (^= 121), first-heavy (w = 211),
middle-light (t = 212), first-light 122), last-light
(<j=221), and all-heavy (*j= 222).
(a) . Measures of two syllables are not used for
this purpose. Hence if any foot contains two syl
lables in excess of tri-syllabic measures, they will be
either two light syllables =11), or light and heavy
= 12), or heavy and light = 21), or two heavy
syllables (^t = 22).
(b) . The most rational way is to measure sections
by the words of which they are composed. But as
these will vary in different verses, the Sanskrit me
thod will be adopted in describing metres with this
limitation that simpler methods will be followed
whenever practicable.
18. Measures of four quantities are used in scan
ning quantitative verses. They consist of either all
light (* ^ = 1 1 1 1 = 4), all-heavy (*ft = 22=4), or one
heavy and two lights i. e. either first-heavy («= 2 1 1 —
4), last-heavy (**=112=4), or middle-heavy(gg—121 =■
4)" . H
■G
°^\
Preliminary.
(ât
(a.) ,Any quantities in excess of these measures
can be either light fa==l), heavy fa==2), two lights
fa V = ll =2), light and heavy fa ^ =12 =3), heavy and
light (m V=21 =3), or three lights fa; =111 =3). Only
the first three of these are of practical use.
(6). Other measures are described in the Prakrta
Pingala. They are of no practical use.
19. The scanning of both syllablic and quantita
tive measures will be illustrated throughout this
work,
?(f)| ■ <SL
PART II. YEDIC METRES*
Sec. I. Preliminary.
20. Yedic metres are generally divided into two
classes: (I) Ordinary metres ( ^ ^ ) , when a verse
does not exceed 48 (or irregularly 50 ) syllables ; (2)
long metres ( when a verse consists of from
52 (irregularly 50 ) to 104 (irregularly 106) syllables.
The first class is further divided irito (a) simple met
res (^&«^[) such as and (b) special metres ( fij-
such as
The second class is also divided into two groups
(c) metres of the middle class (*psw^), when a verse
consists of from 52 to 76 syllables, and (d) metres of
the third class when a verse consists of from
80 to 104 syllables. The last class is not found in the
Hg Veda.
21. Yedic metres are divisible into three classes:
(a) even metres ( w $ ^ j ) like «r»mt when the number
of syllables is the same in each fo o t; (b) uneven
metres like when the number of sylla
bles is not the same in each fo o t ; and (c) compound
metres (^fw*9F^) like when a verse is properly
made up of two or more verses.
22. I f a verse of one metre is followed by ono
oi two verses of difterent metres, the whole together
form a iprrsf or compound verse.
/ss#*- 'G
°ig\
f® | . Vedic Metres.
<SL
23. Vedic verses vary from verses of one foot to
verses of eight feet and taking into account compound
metres not in the Rg Veda, to verses of thirteen feet.
24. The feet generally used by Vedic writers
are one of eight syllables (*rre<ff), one of ten sylla
bles one of eleven syllables an(* one
twelve syllables ( ^ tuY).
The feet occasionally found are one of five syllables,
one of six syllables, one of seven syllables, one of
nine syllables, and one of thirteen syllables. They
have no techincal names.
No other foot is found with poetical rytlim.
25. The rhythm of Vedic feet is very simple.
26. In the most common or *TT3<it foot, (1) the
first and the next three syllables can not be all-light,
(2) the last three syllables should be middle-light, and
(3) the arrangement of words should be such that
there is Only one pause at the end of the foot. If a
verse consists of one, two or three such feet, it is
called fi^ r , and simply Trrdrt. If it consists of
four such feet, it is called I f it consists of
u ve such feet, it is called tf % I f it consists of six such
feet, it is called I f it consists djf more than
.six such feet, it falls among the long metres.
27. In the foot also, (1) the first or any fol
lowing three syllables can not be all-light, (2) the last
f(S)|
x^v
.^ y Preliminary.
<SL
15
m
tliree syllables should be middle-light, and (3) the
arrangement of words should be such that there
is only one pause at the end of the foot. I f a verse
consists of one, two, or four such feet, it is called
ff!T^r, or simply If it consists of three such
feet, it is called I f it consists of more than
four feet, it falls among the long metres.
28. In the verses, however, the foot of 12
syllables generally has two pauses one at the 8th and
one at the 12th syllable. In such cases, it virtually
consists of two feet, one of eight syllables like the
foot and one of four with the last two syllables
heavy.
29. In the other ordinary feet, (1) first or any fol
lowing three syllables can not be all-liglit, (2) the last
three syllables should be first-light, and (3) the
arrangement of words should be such that there is
only one pause at the end of each foot.
(a) . I f a verse consists of one, two, or four such
feet of ten syllables, it is called vm?T, f ^ , and
simply
(b) . I f it consists of one, two, or four such feet, o
eleven syllables, it is called qqrq^r, f ^ r , or simply
XT I f it consists of three such feet, it is called
•v> S
I f it consists of more than four feet, it falls

among the long metres.
i( P Yedic Metres.
<SL
(c). If a verse consists of three such feet of seven
syllables, it is called contracted I f it consists
o f four such feet, it is called
(d.) I f a verse consists of five such feet of five
syllables, is called Instances are also found
of verses with fewer feet of five syllables (§ 89).
(<?.) I f a verse consists of four such feet of six
syllables, it is called
(/) I f ^ verse consists of four such feet of 13
syllables, it is called This foot is generally
found imperfect.
(0) i f a verse consists of four such feet of nine
syllables, it is called I have not been able to
find any such verse. (See § 121 d.)
(h.) Feet of four syllables are very rare. In r.
viii. 4 6. 15, the last foot is a mere adjunct (see § 97.)
and properly a part of a foot suddenly cut off. In
other cases, the samhito feet of four syllables are pro
perly feet of five syllables.
30. Yedic feet rarely consist of fourteen, fifteen,
and sixteen syllables. There is also an instance of a
foot of eighteen syllables (Pre 185). But these feet are
so imperfect that it is doubtful whether their rhythm
was known to any Yedic poet.
31. Two or more feet form a division (‘^ngrxtf end)
off* verse. The rules about those divisions are to
G(^ x
Preliminary.
some extent arbitrary and there are instances of the

same verse being differently marked in different works.
The following rules may be specified :
(a.) Three-footed verses generally consist of two
divisions, the first division being generally of two
feet and the second of one foot.
(5.) Four-foOted and six-footed verses generally
consist o f t wo equal divisions.
(c.) Five-footed verses generally consist of two
divisions, the first division being generally of three
feet and the second of two feet.
(d.) Seven-footed verses generally consist of three
divisions, the first division being generally of three
feet and the other two of two feet each.
(e.)
One and two-footed verses generally consist
of one division.
For exceptions and other varieties, see Pre. 163 to 170,
32. The following is a list of the Vedic metres
arranged according to the number of syllables.
(1.) 8=1x8 ?Trs<fb
J (2.) 10 =1 x 10 =Do, fipTZ-
((3.) 10 = 2 x 5
(4.) 11 = 1 x 1 1 =
(5.) 1 2 = 1 x 1 2 = do. spnrt
(fi.) 15=3x5= (?)• ' m
(7.) 16 = 2 x 8 =f^n*T
3
1( 1) :
' Vedic Metres.
7(8.) 20 = 2 x 1 0 or 12 + 8 =do. ftri?.

<(9.) 20 = 7 + 6 + 7 =xrf?nrr^f*r^ ?TR<ft
1(10.) 20 = 4 x 5 = !sp^ dt%.
r(ll.) 21 =3 x 7 =-qT^r^r irorifr.
(12.) 21=10 + 11= tVq^T fgrrT.
^ (13.) 2 1 = 6 + 7 + 8 = crw^rr ttr^ . %
^14.) 21 =8 + 7 + 6 =jrf^3r do.
(15.) 21 = 2 x 8 + 5 = do.
,(16.) 21 = 1 3 + 8 f^T7<
(17.) 22 =8 + 2 x7=7TR<ft fgrT7<
(18.) 22 = 8 + 6 + 8=- w *?tstt 7TR<fl ?)•
(19.) 22 =2 x 11 =fgTn^T
(20•) 23 = 2 x 8 + 7 = ?TR<ft (f^r^)-
7(21.) 24 = 3 x 8 =*rr$<?t
1(22.) 24 =4 x 6 = ditto.
<(23.) 2 4= 6 + 7 + ll-=^rpFr»TT’ T T ^
1(24.) 24 = 2 x 12 =f%tr^r *nm i
1(25.) 24 = 7 + 10 + 7 = sstrst ^R<?t
/( 2 6.) 2 5 = 5 x 5 or 3 X 5 + 4 + 6 =xr^ff?ff.
i (27.) 25 = 2 x 9 + 7 = *tr <?1.
1(28.) 25 = 9 + 7 + 9 =qRtf)- do.
r (29.) 26 = 4 x 5 + 6 = xr^ff^r
1(30.) 2 6 = 7 + 12+7 = efifv (fqrr^)-
(31.) 2 7 = 8 + 12. + 7 =do (fsp*rT).
1(32.) 2 7 ~ l l + 12+ 4asT* f ^ ft**
{ (33) 2 8 = 8 + 12 + 8 = ^ ^
Preliminary. iSL
-(34) 28 = 12 + 8 + 8 =
(35.) 28 =8 + 8 + 12 = isf^B or Trctfapr
(36.) 28 = 2 x 11+6
■ (37.) 28 =11 + 6 + 11= frprtf^Twr ■sfopi.
(38.) 28 =10 + 11+7 = !?gwf^fqpi.
(39.) 28 = 4 x 7 =
(40.) 29 =3 x 8 +5 'srfqjpF.
{(41.) 29 = 2 x 11 +7 =s?f?T (defective).
{ (42.) 30=12 + 7 + 11= fqftf^ n sT ($fbfi).
(43.) 30 =3 x 10 or 9 + 10 + 11 =fsrtr?.
(44.) 30 = 11+8 + 11 = fqftfllWSIT Sffa

(45.) 30 = 9 + 12 + 9 = 3rrf<nr?N
( (46.) 3 1 = 5 x 5 + 6'=iT=?Ttr^Vfaf,
i (47.) 31 = 2 x 10 +11 .7
{(48.) 31=3x8 + 7= (fir^rr).
^(49.) 32 = 4 x 8 - * ^ / ' - *' "M
(50.) 3 2= 2x l2 + 8=*fa. \l|g\3
< (51.) 32=12 + 8 + 12= stfa. )mm
(52.) 32 =10 +.2 x 11 =^?; t7.
J53.) 32 = 9 +10 +13 = W p rr farrzx 1 J
r (54.) 3 3 = 3 x 1 1 = f?xjz< /J M
{(55.) 33=3x8 + 9=
(56.) 3 4 = 2 x 8 + 2 x 9 = ^gs * s (^ ? t?n) or n f r (fan).
f (57.) 34 =12 + 7 + 7 + 8 =gtTi^#t fa<cr?.
{(58.) 34=13 + 8 + 13 = faftfalOTT .+jj
(59.) 35=12 + 8 + 7 + 8 = far*q(.
f l S 20
K48
i1 -
-Y e d ic. M e tre s,
IfiT j
(60.) 36 = 8 +10 +10 + 8 =f^rcr?<ft
r(61.) 36 = 12 + 8 + 8 + 8 =gOTf<?t
(62.) 3 6= 8 + 12 + 8 + 8 = or ( * l f o ^ ) .
(63.) 36 = 8 + 8 + 12 + 8 = or (xRTTT?^).
.(64.) 36 = 8 + 8 + 8 + 12 =^rf^jT?N
rf^ .
(65.) 36 = 4 x 9 =wr^t-
(66.) 36 = 3 x 12 = ^| fs^ (f^rT7TT?m^).
.(67.) 36 = 9 + 8 + 1 1 + 8 =fomtn^Tr*#h
r (68.) 37 = 8 + 13 + 8 + 8 =
1(69.) 37 =5 + 4 x 8 = ir?£*«ft xrfa (?).
f (70.) 3 8 = 2 x l l + 2 x 8 = i T O T r t f f s (fstT*)-
l (71.) 38 = 2 x 9 + 2 x 10 = f<T:T<r*srr*TT f ^ x r
J (72.) 39 = 4 x 8 + 7 = +% (fal^).
J (73.) 39 = 7 + 8 + 12 + 12 (f%?^)-
1(74.) 3 9 = 8 +12 + 1 1+ 8 =fa*T?Tifk ( f ^ V
I (75.) 39 =8 + 11 + 10 + 10 = farTT^^^r f^^xr (defective),
f (76.) 40 = 4 x 10 =f?TR.
(77.) 40 = 9 +10 + 10 + 11== f+rrîTSTT fsr^xr
(78.) 40 = 5 x 8 = Vftt or xrsrn
(79.) 40 = 8 + 8 + 12+ 13 = ^ ^ ttx?*%
(80.) 40 = 12 + 12 + 8 + 8 = msrKxf%
‘ (8i ) 40=12 + 8 + 8 + 1 2 %
(82.) 40 = 8 + 12 + 12 + 8 = froRxffa
(83.) 40 = 12 + 8 + 12 + 8 = (tff» or i?rWfk).
(84) 40 = 8 + 124-8 + 12 = (ffforf^).
(85.) 40 = 11 + 7 + 8 + 6 + 8 - = w ; xj%
' G< w \
\U §+ pre]iminaiT' M j
( (8 6 .) 41 = 3 x 10 + II (*|f^. ?) or f^r^xjr^
I (defective).
1 (8 7 .) = 2 x 7 + 8 + 10 + 9 =ir?re^\ (defective).
41
\(8 8 .) 4 1 = 8 + 3 x 1 1 = f^cr^rjT
(8 9 .) 4 2 = 2 x 10 + 2 x 1 1 = (1%tt+). •‘a
(( 9 0 .) 4 3 = 8 + 8 + 1 1 + 8 + 8 — (fa^).
l {9 1 .) 43 = 8 + 13 + l l + ll=^?;^Tw^fff?T:
irregular).
.(9 2 .) 44 =4 x 11 or 10 + 12 + 2 x 11= ^ ^
(93.) 44 = 2 x 1 0 + 2 x 1 2 = ’srfiwfT'ft f^xjx
(94.) 44 = 2 x 1 0 + 3 x 8 = or VTfpTfTCT
(95.) 44 = 8 + 12 + 12 + 12=^^Tsr3rnf^;
• (9 6 .) 44= 12+8 + 12 + 1 2 —
(97.) 44 = 12 + 12 + 12 + 8 = ^Trf?^T^nffi; (ferv?)-
(9 8 .) 44 = 4 x 8 + I 2 =*rfm ?it
(9 9 .) 4 4 = 8 + 8 + 12 + 8 + 8 =
(1 0 0 .) 4 5 = 3 x 1 1 + 1 2 =f^j?tj (^f^).
(1 0 1 .) 4 6 = 2 x 11+2 x 1 2 =faretT (^ tt^) or

(f^T?) ■ : m
^(1 0 2 .) 4 6 = 8 + 8 + 7 + 7 + 8 + 8 = iffrVfm (f^TzJ.

(1 0 3 .) 4 7 = 3 x 1 2 + 1 1 = ^ 1 ) (fSpr^).
{ (1 0 4 .) 4 8 = 4 x 1 2 = w*T<ft.
(1 0 5 .) 48 =6 x 8 = uro'fff.
(106.) 48=2 x 12+3 x 8 = ^ 1^ ! ^ .

(1 0 7 .) 48 =3 x8+5 +10 +9 (fawi^T)
(1 0 8 .) 52 =4 x 13 or 3 x 12 +2 x 8
X /' a X n /n
f(f)i (fiT
" Vedic Metres.
or 2 x 12 + 8 + 13+ 7 = *T%sHmt.
(109.) 54 = 4 x 11 + JO-TOBft (f%5TRT<)
(110.) 5 5 -5 x ll-* * C K f» T » * )
(111.) 56 = 7 x $ —mis€h
(112.) 60 = 6 x 8 + 1 2 = ^fTTTOR^.
(113.) 61 = 6 X 8 + 13 = ^%iiift(*j%3i).
(114.) 64 = 4 x 1 6 = ^%.
(115.) 6 5 = 3 x 8 + 2 x l 2 + 7 + 10 = ^r% (?jft^).
(116.) 6 7 = 1 1 + 2 x 1 2 + 4 x 8 = ^ % (%7().
(117.) 68 = 3 x 1 2 + 4 x 8 = ^ % -
(118.) 7 0= 2 x 12 + 4 x 8 + 14 or
2 x 11+ 2 x 1 2 + 3 x8=-sf?r (%TT3V)>
(119.) 72 = 4 x 1 2 + 3 x 8 = ^ %
^120.) 7 4 = 3 x 1 2 + 3 x 8 + 2 x 7 = ^r%«% ( f w ? J.
(121.) 76 = 3 x 1 2 + 5 x 8 = ^ % * % .
(122.) 80=**%.
(123.) 84=***%.
(124.) 88 = ^ t**%.
(125.) 92 = %**%.
(126.) 96 = ^**%-
(127.) 100 = <**%*%•
(128.) 104 = 13 x 8 = ^ f % -
I f all the irregularities are taken note of, there
will be many more varieties.
33 xhe ordinary *Trsr<ft consists of 24 syllables ;
the ordinary of 28 syllables ; the ordinary * f t 4n v
f f m i
Preliminary.
‘ (or
2331 j
of 32 syllables ; the ordinary of 36 syllables ;
the ordinary xj% of 40 syllables ; the ordinary
of 44 syllables ; and the ordinary of 48 syllables.
Hence some writers regard all metres approaching
these numbers as varieties of these metres. For ins
tance, they regard of 20 syllables as
of 40 syllables as Vfw, of 48 sylla
bles as ^FTrH, and so on. This view is not supported
by early writers and against their division of special
metres and conceals the relative construction of me
tres. The distinction of 7Ti<q<ft, ? , xr%, etc. sim-
ply because they have one or two similar feet in
excess is also opposed to all rational classification.
Lut it will be followed, as in such cases we must
lollow old authorities.
34. I f a many-footed verse has one foot of five
syllables, it is called or 'conical’ (see pre. 125).
oo. I f a many-footed verse has one foot of six
syllables, it is called or ‘wreathed’ (see pre. 125).
36. A verse with the middle foot shortest is in
some cases called or ‘with ant in the middle.'
(See pre. 126).
37. A verse with the middle foot longest is in
some eases called er^r^vwr or ‘with barley in the middle,’
(See pre. 129).
38. A verse with one syllable in excess is called
®
r ,
\CT
Vedic Metres.
or 'over-full’ and with two syllables in excess

^r]Z 'or self-shining’.
A verse with one syllable wanting is called fsr^cj;
(or or ‘contracted’ and with two syllables want
ing or ‘highly-shining.’
Yedic writers do not note other imperfections.
SECTION II. irrajfr
39. The or singing metre consists of three
feet of eight syllables,
2 12 2 1 2 12 \~2~~2 2 12 1 2
(a) srTzjoin ^rrf% ^ rr, ^t*tt i
2 2 2 2 ~ ^ F 2‘ 1 2
TTTf% w p r. 1. 2. 1.
f* l l” 1 2 1 2 sT”12 2 12 12
(b) }
2~2 ~ l 2 1 *2 1 2
11, t. 1 . 1. 3.
2~2 1 2~\ 2 1 2 2~*"l 2 1 12 12

(c) t w R r t 5r s *T g w ^ r : !
2" 2 ~i 2T 2 1 *?
’srfN ^ n, a. 6. 35. 1.
40. The third foot may be of seven syllables
without any break of rhythm. But if the first or
second foot is of seven syllables, while the other feet
.fixes'
i j$ L
are of eight syllables, rhythm requires the expansion
of the short foot.
22221212 12211212
{a) zj ^ftmf zf ^rT^t i
1 2 2 2 1 2 2 ;
fro ii, t. Vii. 4. 19.
11211212 1 1 2 2 1 2 2
^wf^nr^Ti) froftn^gr i
12 2212 12
*f*r ii, r. I. 18. 6.
Here the second foot consists o f seven syllables
and consequently <$m ' is to be read gjrfazr.
41. The first two feet may be of seven syllables.
1212 122 222 f~2~~2

TOtf tyn#r i
r-- *---■* t-- >
•
-- ,, ,
2 2 2 2 1 2 1 2
l?r ll, r. I. 5. 2.
Hei*e although the second foot is of six syllables,
is to be read ^Tft^nvrf,
42.. The following are imperfect verses.
1 1 2 21212 12 22 1212
(«) wfijiir w l f t n r , ,
4 ,
rj v v 10570
('(M il • Vedic Metres. 'S T .
1112 12 12
g^pTT h r• 3- *
Here the third foot begins in all-light. Read g * -
sj^T and there will be no break.
1222 1212 122 21212

(b) *rcr*M *ro*' i
12 1 2 1112
f^fr «T II, r. 1- 18- 9.
Here the third foot ends in last heavy. Read
»rn<§Nf and there will be no break.
f 2 2 "TT 2 12 12121 212

(c) 'qif ^ 7r:1
•1 2 2 22 2 12
W 7TT II> r- I- 120. 12.
Here *%* should be read like Otherwise the
metre is spoilt by the two pauses in tho third foot.
%7 2 J l l 12 2 12 2 12 12
(d). *t; wwtt vt, ; «***> T
7 22 r 22
^HTTH fft WH; II. r. I 16. 9.
Here the 3rd fool consists of six syllables and
m v ii. is to be read. **rc or qprrfNj.
\,*Z t
I*>)d• 1
tLSQ/ t JSL
2 2 1 2 2 ~I 2 1 2 ~2 2 T*2 l T
(e). si# xfart w * j
,-*s>«=*»v /«—u/u—'s a»
212212 12
*W W *» S5% II, r.VI.45. 19.
Here Tsjfat should be read The resolution
o f U5( into 1r?nr does not remove the imperfection.
43. I f one foot is wanting, it is called fyi^T iTRift
or ’ TRift of two feet.
121 2 1 "2 1 2 2*2 1 1 1 2 12

(«•) -q ^ t *?r ii, r. 9. 67. 16.
221 112 12 21 22 1 212

(*>■) 1 % : «%. W SfWfsrT II, t. I. 1 9,
44. I f two feet are wanting, it is called
irroft or TfR^t of one foot.
22 12 1 2 1 <2
(a.) ii, t. 1. 1. 2.
2 2 ~2 2 1~1> 1 "2
(6.) x*$t fnw® TT^rfw II, 9. 4. 105.
45. If it consists of three feet of seven syllables
each, it is called (or ?TR?ft or ?TRjft of
contracted feet.
22 2 2 122 2 12 2 122
(«.) w r^ *V*w; *t*RTjr*j I
\
V. . ;
111 '
■ "V.edicMetres. <SL
TT 2 2 *7* 2
^ grf%3F^ ^ N ft H> r. I. 30. 11.
(b.) Mahidhara calls v. 20. 81.
although the second foot is of eight syllables.
(c.) The following is imperfect
T T "! 2T2 2 TT-2 2 2""'2

T5?: w . ir^jTsrl1
12122 2
^TjT^rr: 11, r. 1. 17. 5.
The second foot consists of six syllables and sr^}i“
arr^ is to be read irforaraTH*
46. I f the first and last foot consist of seven sylla
bles and the middle foot of six syllables, it is called
•qfafsr^r (or or highly contracted
12 1 2~*T2 2 2 2 2 12 2
impart ^ftwl f®RTf% i
2~2 22 1 12
sftTOft II, T. vi. 45. 29.
I do not understand why this is called
when a similar verse (r. I. 17. 5.) is called
The metre requires that ^ftivut should be read like
The third foot does not end in first-light,
but the arrangement of syllables somewhat hides this
defect-
i ( § )i) „ (CT
W l 29 O i- I
47. If it consists of three feet of six, seven, and

eight syllables, it is called tottot or increasing Trreift.
1~2 2 222 2~2 2 2~2 12

(a.) TfTTT f Wf % r T . I
2 2 2 2 1 2 12
^ II, r. vi„ 16. 1.
i T 2 T22 112 1 1T 2
(b.) nmx, 1
2~2 1 2~ 2 1 2 2
<93** *WPGT*\JI, r. viii. 11. 2.
These verses apear to me to be imperfect.

(c.) The is also said to consist of
three feet of eight, six, and eight syllables.
48. I f the consists of eight, seven, and six
syllables, it is called nfh’gT or renowned.
2~r ~i 2 t ~2 12 12222 11
(« ) O T ; ’SW lfT W T O , **£ *3 W M
2 12212
îTi^ ^ ?«■ it r- I- 23. 21.
\T% 112 12 212 2212

( 6 .) S W « T 1R P? T I
2 221 22
ar* Ti l l V*T. II r. viii. 11 1
\ . ;i*'»4v'.1
Iv ' *
' G(W \
(Km
x^ :; Vedic Metres.
<s l
In the first verse read for rpq. In the second
verse the Samkita reads
49. I f it consists of seven, ten, and seven sylla
bles, it is called or ?TR<ft with the middle
foot longest.
x—-*—\ r~*—' '—*—\ t—•*—\ f—*—>
1 2 2 2 122 2 2 2 2 2 2 11 2 2
* ^ *r^*rt, zft TranTT^fiT i
r -*------ <i r ~J'— i
2 2 2 2 1 2 2
II, r. ix. 108. 13.
This is the same verse as s. 5. 116. Here Sayaâ
writes “ *f?r *lT3<it fa l ^^31^41^*11
^f ^%fcT %^5T ir Satyavrata Samashrami, in the index,
w rites‘Stnr^fwfwrTr. .................. TO *W fT." Pingala
does not describe zr^rwr *TTTOt. Hence by quoting
Pingala’s defination of and writing simply
y&PHj after gj§nrs he creates the most misleading
impression as if there was a variety of trv called
50. I f it consists of six, seven, and eleven sylla

bles, it is called *iT35rt i- a containing
foot.
■
—■*----- \/—*—\ ,—■*—\ /—*—>i
2 2 22 2 12 2 12 1 2
?tt % ’ snUrtt, fsra tw i
12 1222 1212
g srawsrt w m r 11, r. viii. 25 23.
(d.) The following is imperfect The third
foot is imperfect and should be expanded into
T^RTST. of the 2nd toot need not be expanded
into as it does not sound bad.
12 2 1121 2 122 12 112 1 sHT

wsT^frr, sttfr srt ^ j*?r;r; i
ik
2 2 2 2 2 1 2
2? erres* ^ TTf % II, r. v. 53. 15.
(iii)S^
f T t i T t r T r n r ? r i.v i ? "
(e.) :U’JT( ^*r\X WTTiT^ *TW, ÛTT^rT |
22 7 11 7 i ?
^TT *Tf*r*Tf it, r. I. 23. 19.
Tlie first foot is defective on account of =^5^ ,
Substitute, for instance, t o ’ and the defect will be
removed.
2 2*7 - t 2 2 t ? m rr i rr
(/•) «nnf?P?T |
12 12 1 1 T2~2
^rf% <?tt II, V. 13. 4 0.1
Here every toot is defective.
06. If it consists of two feet of eleven syllables
5
•v
t(f)| (CT
Yedic Metres.
and the last of six syllables, it is called ?rgf**T
or -^fqj^with the last foot shortest.
I 2* 1 r 112 2 1 22
u 5T *fp?,
f T l 2 u 1 2 I 2^2
m 2T5if?r xrfîzrT i
212 1 2~2
f ^ s r f^P* ii, *• 1 120. 5.
57. I f it consists of two feet of eleven syllables
and the middle of six syllables, it is called fxr^t^Rf-
?rmT or with the middle foot shortest.
\~ f~ % 1 ~ 1 1 2 2~1 2 2 2 2 2 1 2~2
(a ). ^ fo rm * xtt i
i T i f i 1 7 22
«*TT 5T %fiPTT T?f?T ^ ll, r. X. 105. 2.
(/>). In the following verse of this name, the
first foot consists of 12 syllables and the second of
seven and the third foot of eleven syllables. The
last is discordant
2 2 2 2 2 1 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 2
^ w ir e frrtnrr i
T T 11 12T 1 11 2
^ rTfg n pMT 5T TW: II, r. x. 105. 7.
tiJIJ'/ ,ra^t1 3*SL
The verse is imperfect. The first two feef require
expansion. The third foot is discordant, v. 17. 82.
is much more imperfect, if it is really this metre.
51 Mahidhara calls the following ^T^t-
The first two feet consist of eight syllables and the
last of five syllables.
2~2~i 112 X ? 221 112 12

to *
r—'---\
22 1 2 2
^:rT9 I! V. 11.2.
The last foot admits of expansion.
52 The occasionally consists of four feet of
six syllables.
22 1112 1 2~1 2 1 2 **
*!$: *1%5T I
2112" T 2 m TTi
11 7?k. 16.10. ,
53. If it consists of two feet of nine syllables and

the last foot of seven syllables, it is called ?nî or
elephantine *TTaj<ft
54. If it consists of the first foot of seven and the
last two of nine syllables, it is called or boarish
t(f 1
VX •32 "Yedic Metres.
Sec. iii.
55. The or lovely metre consists of two feet

of eight syllables and one of twelve syllables. It is
called (i) ^rfapRor Trctfapft if the last foot is of 12 sylla
bles, (ii) =*13^ o r ‘exjtanded’ if the middle foot is of
twelve syllables, and (iii) ^ if the first foot is
V
of twelve syllables.
(1.) ^rp&or iTTTf^r^,
1 21 2 7i 1 2 n ~2 2~ i ~2 12
(a ) z? T5Ts%zra, ^ ?Tcfh I
2"7~2 2 1 2 11 2 7 " 2~2

T*£t W II, r. I. 84. 7.
In the third foot, pause at the 8th and the 12th
syllables.
2" 2~2 2" 1~2 TT 2 27 2 1 7 7 T

{h.) zrrftsrr ^fNwt ^rrtf?r w^ttzt nmj* \
2 ~ 1 ~2 2 l7 1 2 1 2~^12
•w *T ^ ZTSrWfwSTr 11, r. I. 92. 17.
(ii) *5n?s
2 2 2 2 i2 12 m m 2 2” 7 7 iT
{<■'■) ftT * W *»*?TT I
2 2 2 2 12 12
s ti srnfr 11, r. v. 53. 5.
/ f s —nS\ /^1
f(S)| <SL
I Co
58. The following is i. e. by the
number of 28 syllables. The first foot consists of ten,
the 2nd of eleven, and the last of seven syllables.
f l 7 f'2 ~1 12*2 2 1*2 ~2 1~ 1*2 1 2 1 2*^7

f%ff fr^ r ^rferT i
2 2 12 12 2
^ II, r. i: 120. 6.
The first foot is defective. A short syllable before

would remove the defect.
Say&na, explains ttsjtbw*;-
but probably means by ‘vt^T^T-
The verse does not properly admit of four feet.
59. If it consists of three feet of eleven, twelve,
and four syllables, it is called ^ i.e.
contracted ^Tfrq^with branched horns.
12 22112 1212 12221 1 1 2 1 2 1 2

^ ^ Tt«i t
2 112
|U r. viii. 46. 15.
<\
I change of the Samhita into on the au
thority of this definiton, tt** altogether spoils the
metre.
if f ) ? (CT
Vedic Metres. ^
60. The ^f% \may also consist of four feet of seven
syllables each
T 2 1 ' 2” 2 T 2 2 2 2 rrV ' 2

(«.) iv, w r i 1
122 1 2 1 2 222 1 2 1 2
v qTW, fa w n ! v * a v i II, r. X. 26. 4.
Every foot is defective 7TR<fh
1 2 1 2 1 2 2 1 221 1 22
{b). 5R[* ? ^ 1
m 2~2 2 2 2 2 1 2 1 2
xrffT WT ^TT^rf, WTlfaHITfo *b r- ™ . 69. 2.
TOJRt is to be read and every foot is
perfect.
61. If it consists of four feet,
*
the first of five
and the rest of eight syllables, it is called 'sqg'e^jwf-
f%=fi i. e. containing q feet.
1 2 2 2 2 1222 2112
fq % g ww, wfafto i
22 12 12 12 2 2 12 12 12
m i fW r fq wv it r- 1. 187. 1.
This is v, 34. 7. Here MaMdhara calls it simply
('(*>j f?rn zj
<SL
37
SEC IV. fk^rs %
62. The ferre or luminous metre consists of four
feet of ten syllables each.
22 1 2 2 1 2 1 2 2 1 2 12212 122
w t g gig* wfT g g g f, ^r^fr g^rg g g f *r?gig I
12 2 2~2 1 2 12 2
ggfgT H tt: nfVg wig,
Kl
12 2 2 2 2 2 12 2
gg c^T 1 W 3 W . II, r.I.65. 1.
Orthodox writers generally regard such verses as
made up of two-footed s.
i 2~2 m i -2~ i 1 2 i n r r 1t t 22
f% fd «> fW 3 g 7 TST:, IT7 ^ |
1 2 2 2 2 ~2 2122
g?Twg 7sj w r w s g g g ,
1 2 12 2 2 2 1 2 2
gig* gigji? gT; ii r. vi. 20. 7.
The first foot is imperfect in igr;.
63. The following are imperfect fijTT^
1 1 1 2 1 2 2 1 2 2 22 222 12122
{a) i^fgfg *n j #gt g gtgg, %fggf b m g g g V i
22 122 12122
g fm g %wt wgggTgj,
(I)
x^, «,x%S Vedic Metres.
<SL
lT"]1 2~2 1 2 2 2 2
xfij £ te rr f ^ r : ii, r. I. 65. 5.
The first foot begins in all-light. Read ^f%#l and
there will be no break.
1212 2 121 2 2 221 2 2 1 2 222

(b) frNfsrif^: wr$ £ f*r?er:, ^rfSm tw # i
2 2 ~1 2~2 ~2 2 1 2 2
fa?fr ^
12 1 2 2 2 2 1 2 2
reft 5T TWt &W, ll r. I. 66. 3.
The second foot ends in all-heavy. Read fan ff
and there will be no break.
64. It may consist of (a) three feet of ten sylla
bles or (b) three feet o f eleven syllables or (c) one of
ten and two of eleven syllables or (cl) one of eleven
and two of ten syllables or (e) one of nine, one of ten,
and one of eleven syllables.
2 2 2 2 2 1 1 1 2 2 1 2 1 2 2 2 122
(a) if f t W f% f d *rw ? T f^ ir i
2 221 1 1 2 1 22
?rt *n6?r ^ ^rfn wmr; 11, r. vii. l. 3.
This is also v. 17. 76. and here Mahfilhara calls
it ‘fr a fS V S ’ a name not found in Shaunaka, Katya-
yaria, or Pingala. fRHrt is to be read
1 ilSL
1 2 1 2 1 1 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 2
(b) fw* f^fw^r^TsT:, ^Ntt fair^T ^ ? ft i
2 2 121 212 122
?P55JT 53rff% 'SfirWT II, r. vii. 22. 4.
122 22 112 1 2 2
(b , 2) ^?rt i
2 2 1 2 1 1 1 2 1 2 2 2 2 1 2 2 112122
11, a. x. 10. 29.
1 2 12 11 22 122 1 2 1 1 1 2 2 2 22
(c) vr ^ fart gr^r, ^ f*HF[ i
12 2 2 i 1 1 2 12 2
^ =TT*T ^ W t foffoir ll, r. vii. 22. 5.
22 1 2 2 2 2122 2 1 2 2 1 2 2 1 22
(d) w ^ iffrfa *f% I
2 2 22 1212 122
* 3TTf*5? W 'rj ll r . vii. 22. 2.
2 2 21 112 1 2 2 2 2 22 2 2 1 2 2
( e) 'arafi ^ WSrf%, nii’ffftr W i
1 2 1 2 21221 22
ST^fWT WTf: II, v. 27. 11.
Mahtdhara calls it f^wm^T

65. I f it consists of (a) two feet of ten syllables
each, or (b) one of eleven and one of ten or (c) of
one of twelve and one of eight, it is called f5ptt?v
or f7TTZv of two feet.
(«.) See note to § 62.
12 2 2 2 1 1 2 122
(&•) W 7TO* ^wf%ir’

C(J|jQ^ Vedic Metres.
12 1 1 1 1 2 12 2
TT^TT ^7rf%^T: ^ftTT: II, r. vi. 17. 15.
2222 2 122 1212 22 1 1 12 12
(c) cpsww *T ftfnf II, r- vii- 32. 3.
(d). The following is f^ r It consists
of 13 and 8 syllables.
1 1 1 2 2 2 1 2 212 12
*rfr ^ wt^ t:
1122 1212
firw r: ii r. ix. 107. 3.
A t s. I. p. 868, Satyavrata without a single autho
rity strives to prove that the two-footed ff^rz^s are
f^Tj^T'Tîrs-fk, a term not elsewhere found.
66. I f it consists of one foot of ten syllables, it
is called wqr^T faTTT.
1 2 2 1 12 2 1 2 2
^lf%WTF zrWRi *T Tim II, r. iv. 17. 15.
12 22 2 1 2 1 2 2
•Tift iictr 3T T^* II, V. 12. 65.
67. I f it consists of a foot of 12 syllables between
two feet of nine syllables, it is called or ill-
formed
2 2 2 2 12 1 2 2
7TT fa W *t,
2 2 2 2 2 2 1 2 2 1 2 2
?tt f*rtfWT w I
t ( l) |A/ <8*—/-A
L —^
41
n iin m -
WT*^?proRt W f ! I r. I. 120. 3.
68. I f it consists of three feet of nine, ten, and
thirteen syllables, it is called (ft) or of lost form.
1 2 2 1 2 2 2
f% W Tfa WIW$ *T
22 12 122 121 2 2
^TT I
III
2 2 1 2 12 12 1 2 12 2
T?m* ^ *npfi *r: ii, t. I. 120. 4.
Sec” v. ^g^xr.
69. The ^ or next praising metre consists of
four feet of eight syllables each.
22 2 2 1212 2 2 1 1 1 2 1 2
ip ) f w f% <®rr ? o t . = ^ ^ *1 j
12121 212 22 1 2 1 2 1 2
etfaw r ^ r%, ii, n L 10 10.
2 1 2 2 21 2 2 2 1 2 2 121 2
(&) ft ***,?*: I
2 . 122 1 2 1 2 2 1 2 2 1 2 1 2
ftfegrftcr ftfe*gT#t\ fhftffhraT 11, t. vii. 4 18,
2 1 2 1 1 2 1 2 1122 1 2 1 2
( c) f*ra i
12121 212 222 21212
Trrofasr ^ g , w = ft ^gf^rg Hj a. vi. 67.
70. The following are not Vedic but common ’srg-
*tr
v* v
6
} ■
('• ?) , Vedic Metres.
<SL
12111222 1 2 2 2 1 2 1 2
famwiTT^, f w 2^s^ : i
122 2 1 2 2 2 2 2 2 1 1 2 12
f%^r*n^r2rt, €toT% ^ 11, a, vi. 69. 1.
2 2 2 1 1 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 1 2 1 2
<pr% f^T^Trrf *4;, jp* ffr m ^rifen II, a. xii. 6. 56.
2 21 22 222 2 2 2 2 1 2 1 2
€hr* Sierra, it a- *ii- 6- &~-
71. The following are imperfect tt
12 2 212 12 1 2 x 2 1 2 1 2
(a) *rf% wt w , ^rsrraHTuifa^rfr: i
22 21212 2 2 2 2 2 212
mm ^3<ffcTr:, ^ vtt vgf% II, r. I. 10. 8.
Here in the 3rd foot ^Hrat: is to be read g W nh
and the fourth foot is discordant.
12 1 2 1 2 1 2 2 2 2 2 1222
( b ) t *T m i i
22 2 2 1 1 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 12*-
Tjnft fhsm:, ^ *tt 5TT^T*i?r: 11, a. vii. 60. 2.
Here in the second and third feet, the 7th syllable
is heavy instead of being light, and f?rg?r; would
restore the rhythm. The last foot is $ *rr *rr*f*§ TO<n-
1 2 2 1 2 1 2 22 2 2 2 12
(c) =*iTf^rf mu |
X 2 2 1 2 1 21 1 2 2 1 2 1 2
ststt ^«n:4 *r*r, ¥?n?>Trs h, r. I. 45. 1.

Here the first three feet consist of coven syllables
each and <* is to be read <j<f, ?$r t w , and ^
/^ v \ ■ '
(®(ff )*) f
(ii) or 5?n§RTft*ft.
2 1 1 2 1 2 1 2 2 2 2 1 1 1 2 2 1 2 12
(c ) *T Flf% w f « r ?t ■Ri«5T%7^ STR^T ^ |
12 221 22 2 2 121212
SSI ^ V%U ^TOWT. II. r- I- 1^5. 1.
The third foot contains seven syllables.
22 2122 12 2 22 22 11221212
(d) utt* stsfaifTOg:, i# w vw r * isr>,
12 2 1 1 2 1 2
^hjt xnf% 'srfasft i
212 2 1 2 1 2
Tl^Trl %^ tt sreV ii. *• x. 93. 11.
The first foot is imperfect and the second foot con
tains 13 syllables.
(iii) m7T or proper ^<?t
1 1 2 2 1212 22 1 21212
(e) * *%TT TOOT?, s? STTSTSTRU I
.2 2 22 112 21 212
w r; t ?V ,
2 2 1 2 1 2 12
WQ H* ^ iq-rn?: II, r. I. 39. 1.
2 2 2 2 1212 2 2 1 2 1 2 1 2
(0 f«r srg ■%%, acftfn i
2 2 1 2 1 1 1 2 .1 2 1 2
hw sfcrrarm
2 1 2 2 1 212
s* srwrfnT h r : ii, r. I. 36. 19,
(iv) wqf&T^T$$\,
1211 2122 12121 212
{g) if ^w; f t w I
H ■ 7
. -U Iw j I
Vedic Metres. 'S T ,
2 2 2 ,2 ] 2 1 2 1 2 2 2 1 2 12 1 212
ftw wrzsii, ^ sr^rTT fa i ^rc H, r. vii. 55. 2.
1 1 2 2 1 112 222 21 22
(h) *rffflfj *r $tx7i, ^rfar **rz * rw s i
1 2 1 2 12 i 2 2 2 12 1 1 1 2 1 2 1 2
w w r spr^wt, f*fat *rafai ^fafl^: ii, r. x. 126.1
The first foot is imperfect and f x r " should be read
sfw ' The second foot is also imperfect with seven
syllables and fufr is te be read ?rf^‘.
74. The also consists of four feet.of nine
syllables (See § 121. d.)
75. I f it consists of three feet of 12 syllables each,
it is called or effectually ^< tT, or great
or 'arfswt or fan? i. e. big in f w s
form.
1111 2112 1212221221121212
{a) ^ f a ^rfa f% rm f? ^ ^ fa ^ in tT iro fa fl*rii
2 2 2 1 1 1 2 2 122
wSufa £ vrHTWT It '*'• ix. 110. 5.
The last foot contains eleven syllables, but ^w^nn:
may be expanded into Tnrfarafa.
1212 1 1 1 2 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 2 1 1 2 1 2 1 2
{b) ^rfr^fat *nnr vr; wrfig ^xw. j
12 12 2 1 2 2 121 2
Rfatsap^ II, r. ix.,110. 4.
The first foot contains eleven syllables and
should be read as if
76. I f it contains four feet of nine, eight, eleven,
\! ( S )?y iifiT
72. It also consists of three feet— two of twelve
and one of eight syllables. I f the first two feet are
of twelve syllables, it is called or artificial.
I f the middle foot is of eight syllables, it is called
fqxftfeiTW T (irfh).
(i) stfh-.
2 22 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 2
(a) *tt w st:
2 22 2 1 2 2 2 1 2 2
*r f » r wl ^%ktt »j:
1 2 i 2 1 2 2
,*rf*ni!h ii, r. I. 120. 8,

This verse consists of two elevens and last seven
and is perfect as far as it goes. No good metre of
the given syllables can be formed out of it without
resolving »r; into s* «*•, w into and tgf: into nfh.
' (ii.) (tffa)
11 2 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 1 2 2 1 2 1 2
nfr <3i ^ H TTf< ?<3TTfqil *
12122 112 1 2 1 2
f^ W ^ T ||, r. ix. 110. 1.
the first foot is not perfect. >:
1 2 1 2 1 1121 22 122 2 1 2 12
(c) ^rwhsrsft f% tt?t: i
2 2 1 2 2 1.2 2 1 2 2
*rlf#r*T ii, v . 22. 18. »

The first and last feet consist of eleven syllables
an<l rhythm does not require their expansion,
\| t*
Vedic Metres.
Sec. vi.
73. The or shining metre consists of four feet
one of twelve and three of eight syllables. I f the first
foot is of twelve syllables, it is (i) or
i. e, rffit in the front. I f the second foot is of twelve
syllables, it is (it) i.e. Ftfft in the neck ( lit.
chest). Some call it or resembling branched
horns of deer. Others call it or of thick neck.
I f the third foot is of twelve syllables, it is called
(iii) Tjsjjr or proper (irfift). I f the fourth foot is ol 12
syllables it is called (iv) ^qfr&Trf^V i. e. r-sii in the end.
(i)
12 212 112 1 2 1 2 12 22 1 212
(a.) *rrr wrer w f a *rc, *r*> i
22 2 2 1 2 2 12 2112 12
wfr:, fW h r. x . 22. 3..
The third foot contains seven syllables. w Tt: maJ
be read as
12121212 12 1 2
(ft)
22 12122 22 1 2 1 2 2
w l ^ trrsrTt
22 1 2 1 212
*TT$f?: II, r. x. 93. 15.
The first foot is somewhat imperfect. The second
and third feet consist of seven syllables, but need not
be expanded.
f(S )| • s^«rt i
<8L
47
eight syllables, it is called fqwTO or . having
irregular feet.
1 1 2 1 1 1 1 2 2 2 1 2 2 1 2 1 2
^fsTff: ^f?T3 ^ r f |
2 1 2 22 1 1 2 1 2 2 22 2 2 1 2 2
WTO TOk* WlnT*, ^ 7 * 7T% ^ 7 ^ II, r.viii.46.20. '

The last foot contains seven syllables, but ^w 7
may be expanded into ijfilsr- The first foot is imper
fect. w
77. If it consists of two feet of 13 syllables with
the middle foot of eight syllables, it is called fqffkiaF-
^T'4T i e. with the middle foot shortest.
1 1 2 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2
'srfa tt f k w w r km t o 1
22 22 22 2 1 2 1 2 1 2
T3? irrf^T TO 2TETTII, r. viii. 46. 14. .
The first foot is imperfect and but for the accen
would not end it at tir .
78. If it consists of two feet of eight syllables,
with two middle feet of ten syllables, it is called fro x -
or well-spread Fsft-
12 1 22 12 2 122 2 111212
37 f% =5rm TO s* XT ^ I
2 2 12 1 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 1 2 1 2 2
7TT sff «P& ^ 7 T U , 7T<T* II, r -I 1^0 . . -

The second foot contains nine syllables and ^}T?f is
to fie read The first and last teet are imperfect,
*79. I f it contains four feet of eight syllables and
l i t )y^|y <SL
48 * Yedic Metres.
one of twelve syllables, it is called ^TTsT^ft. It the
middle foot is of twelve syllables, it is Siwai.
(i) 5R^TFf^.
122221221212 12121 212
(<z.) 5FTRT% «RT) f ^ W T I
2 2 1 2 1 2 12 1 2 2 2 1 2 1 2
*TcT*b = ^ 7
22 2 2 1 2 1 2
*r*f Tffjfa II> r- vm* 3 5 . 2 3 .
122 1122 121 2 1 2 2
(6.) Vf7T*Tt STWflfat# f^r^T TT^ftWT?J I
2 2 2 2 1 2 2 2 2 2 2 1 2 1 2 122
33fcra*n$ «iht, ^ ^1^*1
1 2 2 112 122
m <rtrrc 11, t. I. 191. 13.
Here the feet are irregular. The first two are of

seven syllables, but perfect. The third contains eight,
4tli ten,' and 5th nine syllables. The third and fourth
feet are imperfect. S«yawa observes
•f7*TifsT» srsufij 77%«t tjjc'ftoTf’ T-” Uvatfa calls it xrf?B-
(ii) ^lÎT (*r?TFf#t)
2 2 1 21 112 12211 212
<c) * *rr ?mfm 1
2 2 1 22 1 1 2 1 22
»nsrr *r t o r fw ^ f« n
2 2 2 21212 2 2 2 21 212
* *?to r , t o f t ^ n r T r # «. * I- 105. 8 .
The first foot is imperfect in ^ t o The third foot
(•.( HQ-y
\ îf .■i\\'t^ y/'
i
'
j
~~has eleven syllables, but <RTâr; need not be expanded
into m
12121212 2 2 1 2 1 2 12
(d.) ^ wrf^T I
122 2 1 12 2 1 22
^frrUT^ft ^f^3,
222 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 211 122
^spsr; ’sp* 11, r. vi. 48. 7.
The third foot contains eleven syllables, but per
fect. =?!*? of the Samhita text spoils the metre.
2 2 I 1 1112 12 2 112 12
(*•) fro m , ffcwr 5t: i
1 1 2 2 2 2 1 2 122
2 2 121 212 122 2 1 2 1 2

ItffT W R fqiTT^ II, V. 16. 51.
The first foot is imperfect The third foot contains
eleven syllables. I have changed into as the
metre is otherwise spoilt Maludhara calls it
80. If it contains two feet of 12 syllables and

three of eight, it is called Tnnwre^nt or great ^vfr-
*w t
2 2 2 2 2 12 2 1 2 12-
<«■) ’ 'STT '«r; uft *tT!J5TT WT,
221 212 12
sjifar i
1212 111221 2
7 " ■
(fiT
Vedic Metres.
2 2 ,1 1 1 2 12 2 2 1 12 12
'QrTwrq w r f ?wr, ssitwt ^ tfr w j n, r. v i. 48. 6.
The third foot contains 11 syllabletand is to
be expanded into The fifth foot contains seven
syllables and s?rnrr is to be read fejprr.
2 2 2 1112 1 2 1 2 1 2 2 2 1 2 2
(b.) fcarret ?m f?r urof%, am** i
122 21 2 12 1212
W f jlf ^?Tf%
122212 12 22221112
**tIT*' tot* f%5RT:, ^ II, r. vi 48. 8.
The first foot contains 11 syllables and fw n ri is
to be read The second foot contains seven
syllables. The 5th foot is imperfect.
Sec. vii.
81. If it consists of five feet of eight sjdlables, it
is called tfifa or line-metre. Some call it xj^crr or pro
per ijfsf.
2 2 22 12 12 1 2 12 1 2 12
(a). 1\ *r> W ^ STTT, Tfa* Wim W J '
2 212 1 212 12221 212
^ ixrarf ^ T?TW,
12 1 2 1 2 12
»rt ii, r. v. 9. 7.
1 122 1212 2211J212
(b.) 'qfa f*r w wirtr^rr i
2 2 1 2 1 2 12 1 2 2 2 1 2 1 2
T5? * rfw f
—.-ex^y'
// 1 d8L
2212 122
'spsrerg w rsfr II, r. I. 80. 6..
Here in the third foot, \*£t of the Samhita spoils
the metre. The last foot contains seven syllables but
Trsr? need not be read TTf^nr-
82. The following verse contains one foot of five
syllables and four of eight syllables and may be called
^ tffw- Orthodox writers, however, regard the
first and last feet as adjuncts and the three middle
feet as parts of a mjift verse.
22122 2 2 2 2 1 2 1 2
'jw;, tf$r i
12122212 22122212
<s> ®
2 2 1 112 2
^rr^nf? fire ii, s. ii. p. 371.
83. I f it contains six feet of eight syllables, it is
called or great Some regard it as a form
of
12 2 2 12 12 12 2 1 1>212
(a.) smr irttf smresT i
12 22 1212 12 1 2 1 2 1 2
aw sreanrw}, f*rs*n* i
22221212 1 1 2 21 2 12 ^ \
w ^ fa lb *• vi. / 0 . 1
The text reads ’SHEW for
12122212 2221 12 12
{h.) is* r'fafr, m m * V5TF T* I
W v lly Vedic Metres- o i^ i
122 2 122 2222122
22 121212 22 1 2 1 2 1 2
»t? t if, r. x. 134. I,
The 3rd and 4th feet contain seven syllables each
but they are perfect.
84, The JRwtffifi niay consist of irregular feet.
22 112 12 2 1 2 1212 12
fipm jfn' W W f i
2 21 1 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 2
fk% 5T 5RTf?T
22 21 2 1 2 1 2 2 122 112 122
T^VST; *?pfT =îTT H, r. I. 191. 10.
Here the first three feet consist of eight syllables,
the 4th of five, the sixth of ten, and the last of nine.
Some regard the third foot as of seven syllables end
ing in f?r, but. the rhythm requires sfr to be joined to
it The 4th foot is out of place.
85. The tf% also consists of two feet of twelve
syllables and two feet of eight syllables. I f the first
two feetare of eight syllables, it is called (i) ^ t^tr-
tTm or spread towards (the beginning). I f the
last two are of 8 syllables, it is called (ii) n^RqTsf
or spread in front. I f the middle feet are of 8
syllables, it is called (Hi) or fully spread.
I f the first and the fourth are of eight syllables, it is
called (iv) xf'fk well-spread. If the 2nd and
i - JSL
the 4th are of eight syllables, it is called, (v)
or effectually tt.% or or if % effectually
or simply If the first and the third are of
eight syllables, it is called (vi) f=jrq^<rr (^<Tl¥Wl') i. e.
reversed ^rfi^nT or simply f^xj^trTT-
( i.)
2 2 2 11 2 1 2 1 2 211212
(a.) %Tf* *fT STUPfc *f*TT I
1 2 2 2 2 2 1 2 1 # 1 2
W ^W W fk TT
12 22 1 112 1212
*irer «r w f f^ra%n, ?. x. 25. 1.
1 2 1 2 1 2 2 1 2 2 2 1 2 1 2
(6.) «pnr.fir * sot:, *fsrr i
2 221 2121 1212
7TT 'SpSTT^T H%cI^T,

1 2 1 2 1 12 2 2 12
w rfar $ t fw r. h, r. viii. 10. 4.
The first foot contains seven syllables. The 4th
foot contains eleven syllables and is to be read
(ii) nfrrcVffc.
1 2 1 22 1 1 2 1 2 1 2 2 1 22 1121212
(c.) 3<?T fif ^TWT t jW xpwt w fa i (
1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 22 1 2 1 2 1 2
f^T ii, r. x. 132. 6.'
Here the 2nd foot is imperfect with 11 syllables,
is to be read
Medic Metres. n_wi L m
, 12 2 2 1 1 2 21 2 2
(d.) 5#1 ’Sfwr ^rPjff.
22 22 1 2 1 2 1 2 2
snft srft *r -r; i

222 22212 22222 212
*f: 11, r. x. 93. l.
Tlie first two contain eleven syllables each, but per
fect. The last two feet are of 8 syllables. The use of fi
in the 4th foot makes* it discordant.
(iii) W lTiffo
1112 12 12 12 12 112 2 12 12
(e ) ^r?r=r, amurf* n
1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 2 2 1 1 1 2 1 2 1 2 j 2
y
cmfcr if, r. x. 172. 3-4.
These are properly two verses and Sar. calls them
f^?T T^TTTar^ Moreover the first foot is inperfect.
(iv)
22 1 2 12 12 12 22221 2 12 12
(f.) ^ ^ 73^ ^l4wt *
1222 112 212 2 121 21212
*W R > ^r^r^hr, wk 11, r. x. 140. 1.
The 3rd foot contains eleven syllables, but
need not be expanded into
21122 2122 12122 1121 212
([/ ) ^T T .% !
22 212 1 1 2 1 2 1 2
âfr HT7TTT fa^^rvtn-srftr,
iijy i 1?% i 535 L
1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2
^nri% rt^ft w 11, r. x. 140. 2.

Here the first foot is imperfect and contains nine
syllables. Sar. calls it s?nF3#b but it would make the
first a very bad foot of 14 syllables. This is the same
verse aas v. 12. 107. and under v. 12. 106 (■=?’. x. 140.1)
Mahfdhara observes (< ^rir i fwHThfl. ”
(v) Wt¥T^-
hi
2 2 2 2 1 2 1212 12
(h.) VT 7t TTUT^J T?T U WF,
2 2 12 1 2 1 2
w 1
22 1 1 1 1 1 2 1 2 1 2
fw r ^
1212121 2
ii, r. I. 84. 20.
The third foot is imperfect. ^ should have been g?.
221 2 2 1 1 2 1 212 222 2 1 21 2
(i.) tn^r ,*r**w in i M 1
2212112 21212 22121212
fint w fiM ^ 11, r. I. 36. 20.
The Samhita reads for ^ and ?fr for u This spoils
the metre. (vi) fcjxrctUT.
1 2 2 2 1 2 1 2 22 1211121212
(,/.) 3 M 1
2 22 21 2 12 22 122 112 1 2 1 2
<T f t ’i f?TT, ziT T^ ; II, viii. 16.1-2
Vedic Metres. tS L
86 If* it contains of five irregular feet (11, 7,8, 6, g.)

containing 40 syllables, it is called i. e.
by the number o f syllables.
122 212 2 1 1 1 2 1212122
*rft *ff =u^7 ^ *j*r W r u j i
1 2 1 2 2 21 2 22 2122
22 22 1 2 1 2
TO* T%* ?T 217^% it r* x - 93- 9-
The first foot is imperfect. I would read %:prl as
f% w t
87. I f it consists of five feet of five syllables or of
one of four, one of six, and three of five syllables, it is
called i. e. in words.
22222 12222 2 2 2 2
(a.) tcfwr Wt t o \*, *t*t sft ^rN?> ^ w ^7Tf%: I
22 2 2 2 112 122 «
fW fa :, : n, r. iv. 10. 3.
The third foot is properly of fi ve syllables.
should be read fsprifw*.
» *
12 1 22 1 2 2 2 2 221 22
(b.) *raT f% vm, w t * tVt: i
12 1 2 2 112 12 2
T*ft- ^ II, r. iv. 10. 2.
The Samhita reads but my reading reads
better,
■G
<W\
f(S )| $£i
t?
^ s1 ^
12122 12122 11 122
(c.) w ?! H , ^nqc^TTj, i
2 2 2 2 2 2 1 2 1 2 2
vtw ^ w r *r, tt^tt h, r. iv, 10. 6.
Sar. calls this “^fapT ^r.w Others call it ^fr=fi xtt^-
Vfi?&-
88. If it contains five feet of five syllables and the
sixth of six syllables, it is called iT’JFRpffw or great
1 2 2 22 2 2 22 2 12 122 12 122
7R *zjrf^r, W **f*.*> t * t T?r i

1 2 2 2 2 211 122
W T ^b Ttaif ^xn% II, r. iv. 10. 5.
89. The following is three-footed
1 2 1 22 22 1 2 2 1 2 1 2 2
5T 'srfa ^rrfVr t<5(^ ii, s. I. p. 900
Satyavrat'a calls it *rr«l<it I do not find
any authority for this statement.
Sec. viii.
90. The f a c t o r thrice-praising metre consists of.
four feet of eleven syllables.
1 2 1 2 2 1 2 2 122 I 21 22 112 1 22
(a) s&pr f*r wcr •
12 121 112 122
12 222 1 12 122
lift* $ W li, r. 111. 1. 9. *
8
|I | ■ . Yedic Metres.
<8L
132 21 1 1 2 1 2 2 22 1 2 2 1 1 2 122
(b) ^TT?J^5j[ <ffaf jpfrlT ^*TT ^f^TT ^TT^T ,5P?cf5’[ II
22122 1 121 22
faVT«Tfa«Pt fa faXlfa ^W ,
12 1 2 2 112 12 2
3p?T fa*rfaf 5rfaiif^WT% ii, a. II. 31. 3.
91. One or two of these feet may be of (a) twelve
syllables, or (b) of ten syllables, or (c) one of ten and
one of twelve syllables.
121 21112 1 212 2 2 2 2 1122 122
(a) ^%fa fa WRT3t ^21 I
221 22 1121212
y’srofa
22212 1121 22
TrfansrTfywT ^srrfa fa*§rr 11, r. I. 164. 14.
The first and third feet consist of 12 syllables. In
the Samhita, fa=cir is given as ?err.
1 2 2 2 2 2 2122 1 2 2 1 2 122122
(b ) w r srrfa^T*^ =^r^na > w y m : *rr^w i
12 2 2 2 1 1 2 122
^*TT ^TTnnfayt yffat,
12 221 212 12 2
bht srT^r^r *rr?fa ^ n> r. vi. 60. 13.
The third foot consists of ten syllables. The first
foot is imperfect. should be read as *s**y*ft.
This is the same verse as v. 3. 13. Mahzdhara considers
it *< w r’
^ 22 2 2 2 1 2 1 22
(r)
1(1)1
\%>---<77
f^ trj t
<SL
59
2111111212 22
arTffqf?r^^ tr?f^T ’SITU; I
12 2 1 2 1121 2 2
STSfT fj^hiT 5sr«J*pnr*T1T
122 2 2 1 1 2 122
irtom<fV ij, t. 3. 2. 8.
The first foot consists of ten syllables and the
second of twelve. The second foot is imperfect.
Sayawa, in accordance with Kalpa, regards the first
foot as a separate verse and the fos *r to end in
\j s
^n«rr 1%*srw h This is also confirmed by a,. 2. 35.2.
But it is against the compiler, if the marking of the
line in the printed edition is correct. Moreover, the
foot last mentioned may be regarded as an adjunct to
the given fasr ^ ;
2222112122 12222 112122
' {d) ^ P T f»w f?r Ufa*:, w fN t ârr ^ftruffrorer \
1222112122
i *r: %7tst: m ,
222 22112122
1*|* V. 5. 4.
Mahidhara calls it fwrr^ So also v. 9. 16. This is
the same verse as r. vii. 38. 7. and here Katyayana
distinctly gives it as fa? i .
92. The following are imperfect fspnr.
1M 2 2 1 1 2 1 2 2 2 2 1 2 2 11 2 122
(a) ^ 3} ^ t, fi i
t( f j -
- Vedic Metres,
12 2 1 1122 12 2
3 * ^ 7 sHTTfa.
1 2 1 2 2 1 2 2122
f3wPFWTO*T it, v. I. 24. 10,
The third foot is slightly imperfect.
122 2 1 2 2 1 2 2 2 21 22 1 1 2 . 1 2 2
(A) ^p*iT5tfx *r*n*T5T:, ^ sk; 3
2 2 112 11 2 12 2
*f% S7f,
2 2 1 2 2 122 212
7[ fksra*bi j* ^ t H>t. 3. 2. 8.
The last foot is imperfect both in n ^ r and in
The last may be expanded into ^ but the defect
in can be removed only by reading it as s ^ t-
21 2 2 212 21 2 2 21 22 212 21 22
(c) %*r uttf inn %*r g^nlt s
2 2 1 2 2 1 2 2 1 2 2
*sFTkr,
2212 212 2 122
%»rNr*lV »rfe2T7T: iif^nsTO 11, a. x. 2. 1.
Probably the proper reading is ^ and it removes
the defect.
93, I f it contains two feet of eleven syllables, it is
called’f|**r fw nb
1 1 2 2 2122 122
( a ) v f i TT*t ^’ST'TT5!
1222 2 1 2 2122
totV t « II, r, vi. 47. 2$.
-
t( f );)
\%>----- ^
(fiT,
yssL^sy mw i 61
VJ N •£-
2 2 I I 1 1 1 2 12 2
(b) »tw ^ftn?r ^ftrf:
1 1 2 12 12 2 1 2 2
^rf ft |, r. vii. 17. 1.
94. If it contains one foot of eleven syllables, it is
2 2 2 2 112 212 2
(a) *TT ^ tsettî ll, r. vi. 63. 11.
2 2 1 2 11 1212 2
(&) flVmg u fa ffa w i, 1.1, l. 6.
95. If it contains three feet of 11 or 12 syllables
and one of eight, it is called or lustrous. The
first is properly ft^T^^r
It is (i) if the first foot is of eight-
syllables, (ii) WTrftr: if it is in the middle, and ( iii)
^freTarflfjr: if it is the last.
(i) SWSTOTffa: (ftr*tr).
21122122 22211122122
(«) tffafa i
21 2111 22 12 2 1 121 1112122
n vrurg htt^ , st^rvwmii, t. I. 1. 13.
The first foot is not perfect. The other three feet
are perfect and contain eleven syllables each. This
is properly f ^ r s ^ T But Sayawa after Pingala
calls it
2 1121222 222212112 2122
(b) fit fw w ts f «w ft wsrr»t i
*
■e°^x
/sy —''\*V\
t (fj *
- Vedic Metres.
<^SL
221
22 112 122
wt srafai1
12 12 2 112 12 2
^ w ^ R T t r n i * f f ^TT«J II, V. 17. 74.
The second foot contains 13 syllables. The 3rd
and 4th eleven syllables each. The first and second
feet are imperfect. This is a case not provided by the
rules.
(ii) TrssTTrffr:
2 2 22 112 21 212 22 221 212
(c.) zp^yr ^ i
1 2 1 2 22 22 1 2 1 2
UWT*[
22 2 2 2 1 2 2 1 2 1 2
^PrWTljihreT ll, r. viii. 10. 2.
The first, third, and fourth feet consist of 12 sylla
bles each.
(iii)
21221 1 1 2 1 2 1 2
(d) îfJsr^qr snfwsT
2 2 2 2 2 1 1 2 1 2 1 2
^ t% I <cf I
1212 112 2 2 1 2 22 111212
^ffrrvr * m r ^ ww fw rw fw 11, r . viii. 35.1.
The first and 2nd feet contain 12 syllables. The
third foot contains 11 syllables, but should be
expanded
((I)|
NsJW
. VSL
\
63
12 22 112 21212
(e) WURT^T *f%TT
22 2 2 1 1 1 2 1 2 12
Rfa* ^f*ft w . i
222 212122 12 22 2 1 2 12
*5?pro m f*TCX> % sf *tt^ t lb r. x. 140. 6.
The third foot contains eleven syllables. <î should
be read as g^T- The 4th foot contains seven syllables.
^3f* should be read as ^f^r.
96. I f it contains two feet of ten syllables and three
feet of eight syllables, it is called xf fare V (or
simply or frcTZJTft fwe -q^ (or simply -
tjyr) i e. followed by xr'frpr feet or preceded by
farre^feet.
12211 21222 1 2 1 1 1 2 1 2 2 12
(a) ^ tostst5?* a ^r: i
1121121221121212
WTTWf *sP*:, ^r; tfafa w TV.
2 1 2 2 12 12
*T I ^ fa WUPRTT II, r. x. 59. 10.
The hrst and the second feet are imperfect. The;
latter contains eleven syllables.
222 2 2 1 2 1 2 2 2 2 1 2 121212
W T& 5?Tfa*«iT*mfa W , Tgtf ^fr* v i
22121212 12121112
*0 ^ 7 <r?fTr
12 12 1 112
faw*Ub r, V. 86. 6,
111 - ' Ye die Metres.
*SL
97. I f it contains three feet of eleven syllables and
one of eight, it is called e-
like fa n ^ in the number of syllables : see § 95.
2*22 21 2 1 2 2 212 212 212 2
(Cl) Wtspsft W X W 5TT I
2 2 1 2 1 1 2 1 2 2
?rr ^ 7 ^ >|7^t 7 Irr^r:
1 2 1 2 22 2122
737*1 733^r. II, r. v. 19. 5.
The last two feet contain ten syllables each, but aie
perfect
122 121 2 22122 211212
(b) 5grr *rr *tt, *wf% i
2 2 2 2 2 1 1 2 1 2 2
wq '
1 2 2 1 1 1 2 2 1 2 2
11, v. 3. 41.
The first two feet are imperfect.
98. I f it contains two feet of nine or ten syllables,
one of ten or nine, and one of eleven, it is called
^T3fr fifVfY- e 7 vin the place of
21 1 22^ 2212 21 2 22 2122
(a) *sf<tT *r w farter. i
2 1 2 2 2 12122
2121212122
7T H, r. I. 89. 6.
The first two feet are of nine syllables and the last
t wo of ten,
A
111 .ny^y
i * JSL
12 112 1 2 1-2 2 2 1 2 2 1 2 1 2 2
{?>) *tt It t o :, mm ?t i
12 2 22 2 2 1 2 2
T*TT f% {^TTr^f
<\ ^f?Fl,
1 2 1 2 2 1 2 2122
W tWTT ^ ^T5tU II, r. II. 11. I.
The second foot contains nine syllables- and the 4th.
eleven ; the other two contain ten syllables each.
99. If it contains two feet of ten syllables and tw
- feet of twelve, it is called ^rfw tr’ff «’•e. seeking (fifcre
and *r»mt)
222 1222122 12122 12122
zft f%^TTRT ^rSRlRJ, 3* I
2 112 1 2 2 12 12
TTrrf^nr Tf^r ?z*iNf%,
121 21 1 2 2 1 2 12
fk^qf WT€$ s r : !l, r. X . 2 3 . 5.
The first foot is imperfect. In the 3rd foot, m
should be expanded into tJVftjraN
Sec. ix.
101. The or flowing metre consists of four
feet of 12 syllables.
12122 11212 12 1 222 112 21 212
22 12 112 21 212
12221 1121 21 2
??n H, r. x, 43. 3
9
\ ijjjnH
H.r:
Yedic Metres, j L
2 21 2 2 1 1 2 1 212 12 122 1 121212
(6) ?j srrczffff 3f<Jrnr ^ ^ tstt i
2 21 2 2 1 12 122
f*rog ffaT ^finn ^ iq ;,
1 2 1 2 2 112 1212
firWr SWT II, r . x. 91. 1.
In the third foot ^nnr may be read gr^fm
102. One or two feet may consist of eleven sylla
bles or one of ten and one of eleven.
22 1 2 1 1 1 2 1212 221 22 22 1212
{a ) WXTT5f Tlf»T^ f«qT ^ I

221 22 12 21 21 2
irefo fam *rfr ^^7
12 1 2 2 2 2 1 212
*nt* 5T f$a?*T ^Tgsrr 11, r. x. 43. 7.
The third and fourth feet contain eleven syllables
each, but ^srr is to be expanded into fif^T and
into
2 21 2222 2 12 2 2 2 2 1 1 1 2 2 2 1 2
(b) TftaNnrr * *§r m *irsifa i

1121 2121212
%f?r *?r *r§,
12221 22 12 12
*f|fjjftfir II, r. X. 23. 4.
The first foot contains ten syllables and the last
two eleven. IIut the form of the las> two feet shews
that %f?r is to be read as lf and as if *r?ps.
*>oL
'vx^y /'
103. The following are imperfect w*fiib
1112112 21212 22 122212122
(«) Jiwr utî vra'ii:, =?r t sfarel i^ r. i
12122 112 1112 121 22 22 12 1 2
*r*r?fr :, f k m fW fîi fasr it, v. 3.15.
The first and third feet are defective and discor-

W
dant. The second foot contains eleven syllables. So
the 4th. But here fof is to be expanded into
1212 11121212 2111 1 1 1 2 1 2 1 2
(&) -*v^^yT7rJT, srhpm i
222 212 2 1212
f*rfanr. ^1^?!%,
22 121 1 1 2 1 2 1 2
W*r Tf li, T . X. 101. 12.
The second foot is imperfect. The third foot con
tains eleven syllables and expansion does not remove
the defect. 1 *r
104. If it consists of two feet of twelve syllables,
it is called
12221112 1212
*
1222 11221212
IT'.^rnrr li, t, viii. 46. 13.
105. If it consists of one foot, it is called
Sec. x. Long Metres.

106. A verse of 52 syllables is called or over
" r
Vedic Metres.
It eitlier consists of (a) four feet of 13 syllables

or of (b) tliree feet of 12 syllables and two of eight.
There may be other varieties.
1 2 2 2 121 1 12 122 2 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 122
(a) Trfa?? *WT5T^5T*, rerH% s
222 212 1 2 1 2 1 2 2
tffW r #rfvTT ^
22 2 22 112 121 22
sfr f*WT ^cpST It r. viii. 97. 13.
The feet are imperfect.
12 12 112 2 1 2 1 2 1212 1 12 21212
(b) * cfr firT^n ^ f r o n t *r c *i7 t f t f r o r i
12221212 121211221212
jt srcfar sro:r%,
12121112
li, r. v. 87. 1. ..
The 3rd and 5th feet are of eight syllables
and the others of 12 syllables. I f rhythm is disregard
ed. the third can be o f 12 syllables and the 4th eight.
221211121212 2
(c) * »5irrT w nr** =crr sre?r^,
22 2 2 112 21112 2 2 21112
^rf m s i
12 2 1 2 2 2 2 1 2 1 2 2 2 2 21212
5*rfctftan?r\ tt3tt4 11, r. W. i. 2.
The t o t foot contains 13 syllables and the last
eight. T hey are perfect. The second and 4th con-
•
• p
tain 12 syllables and are imperfect, the last in
instead of cfi. The third foot contains seven syllables
and is imperfect.
107. A verse of 56 syllables is called or powerful.
It consists of (a) seven feet of eight syllables, or (b) five
feet of eleven syllables. There may be other varieties.
1 1 2 21212 1 2 1 2 12 12 12112 12
(«) f% 4f ar3TT*%, srfrow t i
12121212 11221212
^ 5r: m, p # ,
112 21212 1 2 2 2 1 2 1 2
5TR^T 5nifrT5l5E|% ll, r. viii. 40. 2.
The third foot is imperfect, iwf is to be read

2 2 .1 2 1 12 2 1 2 2 2 1 2 1 2
(6) -q^Tfr ini^TfiT, st : grf w i
1 1 2 1 1 2 1 2 122 21 212
*§Rrsrn srsfn-nFFsrr:, ^
°\ s
2 12 2 12 12
f w i i
222 2 1 2 1 2 12221 2 1 2
•I T ir^ T tflsnwir wftiw II, a. viii. 6. 15.
The first foot is imperfect, should be read

a* if
1222 1122122 22221122122
(c ) ^ I
2212 112 22 22 22122112 122
V il ^
v s
®
(CT
Vedic Metres,
22122112 122
*g^ft n w w<t ll>r- iv. 27. 5.
12 2 2 212 2 2 2 2 1 2 1 2 1 112 122
(d) arrm w ftvror W o ««w> i
21 21112122 12 112222 122
TfTf% *«f*x
12 11 22 2 2 1 2 2
«rxfr «w TCT^rfar ^rsre*[ n, r. x. 115. 9.
The third foot contains ten syllables.

108. A verse of 60 syllables is called or very
powerful.
11221212 222 2 1212
{a) *<t^ xt
2 2 2 2 12 12
WHTTSl *T?TXrXT !
2 2 2 2 1 2 1 2 222 2111 2
«KTT TT5TT5TT <R|*T TOWS* I
1 2 2 2 2 1 1 2 1212 2 2 22 1 2 1 2
iff *t fW^nrwr xififar., €r*rn nm vxrfkKi«, r. 1 .137.1.
The 6th foot is o f 12 syllables and the others of
eight. The 5th foot is not perfect.
22 22 1122 2 2 1 1 1 2 1 2
(j) ^ f i ?r n* f%w?Tf?r, *rif*f i
12121212 22121212
«wf spcigirrew:, W wrrfw *rerer i
121 2 1 2 1 2 122 21212
1(8)?) ’sfti « *gL
222 1 1 1 2 12 12 12
T ^ r % i f ^ T xRn^cr* ii, v. 19. 76.

The 7th foot is of 13 syllables and imperfect. The
others are of eight syllables. The first foot is im
perfect.
109. A verse of 64 syllables is called or extensive.
2 2 2 2 1 1 2 2121 2 1212
(a) *ttw: 3rg*ir ifiWs,
2 2 2 2 2 2 2 1 2 1 2 1212
^ if> fte: infr i
22 2 2 1 1 2 2 2 12
^T<TT TT*; ^TIT7 ^
2 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 1 2 2 21 2 2
I * ^ T v^ f ii, r. II. 22. 3.
These are regarded as four feet of 16 syllables each,
but they are all imperfect.
2 1 1 2 1 212 2 2 1 2 2 1 1 2 2122
W ^cT, f^VfS^TrTT
22 2 2122
^ i
2 2-2 2 1 2 1 2 2 2 22 1 212
^frr xmu mm fîwr r m :i
1 2 2 2 1 1 2 2 1 2 12
^p*t fs str ^fsnn
2 2 1 2 2 212 12
TOHw' RTT II r. I. 129. 11.
The first, 4th, and 5th feet are of eight syllables.
The second and 6th are of 12 syllables, but the second
■‘S ' V
' Vedic Metres. iS L -
foot is not perfect. The 3rd is of seven syllables and
the 8th of ten syllables.
The last is not perfect.
110. A verse of 68 syllables is called ^Rerfer or very
extensive.
2221112 2221 1221 112 1212
(a) igfm 3tt ^rf% fhrfo
1 1 2 2 1212
l
22 1 2 1 2 1 2 22 2 2 1 2 1 2
121221122212 12222212
g TrfJT^Tr it r- I- 135. 1-
The second foot contains eleven syllables ; the first
and 6th tw elve; and the others eight syllables. The
last foot is imperfect in instead of jr?j.
12 12 122 122 22 22 1 1 1 2 1 2 1 2
(b) w =?frscrT ^rpr;, iu ifo
22 2 1 2 1 2
^ fr i
2 2 1 2 1 2 12 122 112 12
tstitt rhfib itfr: i
2 2 2 2 2 1 1 2 1 2 1 2 2 2 2 2 2 1 2
*rrfw s t r a f t ws&fa: 11, r. ix. l l l . l .
The first foot contains ten syllables, but ^fr.W7T
is to be read as if The second foot contains
12 syllables and so the 6th, but they are perfect.
The third and 7th are of seven syllables and ^ is
ifn I 73S L
to be read as if and as if
The 4th and 5th are of eight syllables and perfect.
111. A verse of 72 syllables is called i?f?r or holder.
1212111 2122 2 2 1 2 2 2 2 1 2 2
(a) WTwf*T *rr 35^ , ^rsqf ^ ^ ?^r,
2222122
'QW* % t1
2212211212 1 21 21 21 21 2
wfNi W W *l*cp§ I
221121121212 222 21212
irfarrc ^ *r vt sifa n, r. iv. 1. 3.
The first foot contains eleven syllables: the se
cond ten and the third seven syllables. In both these,
t^ t is to be read as *ff%3T. The 4th and 6th are of
12 syllables and the 5th and 8th of eight syllables.
12112121212 2
(5) T3? ^T?f%
*
1212 2 2 122 212 1 2 1 2 2 212
*j*rhr f% srt; ^Wt
2 2 1 2 * 1 21 2 12221 2 12
JQtfsFrmT f% i
12122 2 1 2 1 2 1 212
12 2 2 1 2 1 2 '
fe w * : r- I- 133. 6.
The first two feet contain 12 syllables each and
are both imperfect The 3rd, 4th, 5th, and 7th feet
10
?(I)|
.NsjL^f/j.
- Vedic Metres.
<SL
are of eight syllables. The 6th is of 14 syllables
and imperfect.
112. A verse of 76 syllables is called ^f?ref?r or
great holder.
1 2 2 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2
(a ) « f% wff ST *T*nr
2 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 212 2121 212
2222 1 212 221 21212
12121 212 121 2

=sn* qr ^ 7 ^ w ) v i W : ,
2212122 1212122
fW tw t , srci s(j$ *f H, t . 1 .127. 6.
The 1st, 2nd, and 6th contain 12 syllables each, but
the second is not perfect. The 3rd foot contains seven
syllables and is imperfect. is to bo read as if
The 4th and 5th contain eight syllables
each. The 7th and 8th contain seven syllables, but
need not be expanded.
113. There is no longer metre in r. The following
artificial metres are found in other works.
114. A verse of 80 syllables is called ufVf or arti
ficial. (See Pre. 179.)
115. A verse of 84 syllables is called imf?r (Pre. 180).
116 A verse o f 88 syllables is called ^rrirfa.
222 2112 12221212
^WT^Si^TcT 1
221 112 12 221 112 12
’JR^’. W , ^1%** SR^S w ,
22111212 221 1 12 12
5R^T*T W , ift^TR 3R^: W,
1 2 1 1 1 2 1 2 1121 112 12
wtî *m, *z*smT* W,
2 2 2 1 1 1 2 12 122 21 11212
s ^ tr * R ^ : ^ < tt; ^ tr *r ^. wf,
2 1 2 2 12
*ttN ^ tstii, t. a. iv. 42. 5.
117. A verse of 92 syllables is called firerf?r. (Pre. 182.)
118. A verse of 96 syllables is called w fa - I have
not found any proper illustration of it (Pre. 183.)
119. A verse of 100 syllables is called 'qfasifTr
2 2 2 2 212 22 22 1212
^TT
22221212 22 221212
2 2 22 212 21 22 222
f^reiTcb
112 112 12 22 22 1212
^rf%?TT w f t fom , tf t W
2 2 2 2 2 1 2 2 2 2 12 1 2 ,
1%?t *n«rrOT:» fonft
2 2 2 2 2 1 2 12111212
Tffil swt *T
\
* Veclic Metros. iSL
221112 12
3v^t*f%f?r’ II, v- 21. 58.
It consists of thirteen feet. is to be read
except in the 6th and 9th feet, which are im
perfect. It is, therefore, properly ^srf?f.
120. A verse of 104 syllables is called ^rciwf?r
121212 12 1122 1212
nf$r *r??r i ufo^ vfo i
1 1 2 1 1 2 2 12 22 1 2 1 2
in fo I fwTg ft i
2 2 2 112 12 122 2 1 2 12
i Fw'sn i
2 2 1 1 1 2 12 212 2 1 3 12
tpjf«T WW1 ^ I Wt \
2 2 1 1 1 2 12 221 1 1 2 12
^£<5 5Erw^nr w i *nm to i
31211212 21211212
nqg i ?nsf i
21 211212
71^1 H» t. a. iv, 21.
is to be read
Sec. xi. Doubtful Metres.
121. The Vedic metres are generally so imperfect
that even Vedic writers feel difficulty in assigning
their proper place. I have given a few instances in the
preceding sections. The following are here specified for
proper study of the subject.
‘ e°^X ••
(a ® ’ Doubtful Metres. TjfiT
(a) Sar. calls the following or ^fapjp It

consists of ten, seven, and eight syllables, and properly
belongs to neither. The last foot is imperfect.
1 2 1 2 2 2 2 1 2 2 1 2 1 2 12 2
WT WT, ^ ?V, I
2 2 1 2 2 2 2 2
£tV ^TfTT^rz? II, r. x. 105. 1.

(b) JRk 16. 12. calls the followingfai^ft Sar.
jails it It consists of eight, ten, and seven
syllables, and properly belongs to neither. The first
foot is imperfect.
2 2 2 2 1 2 2 2 1 2 2 2 2 1 2 1 2 2
%*:. top <

t, ^fasTfawTswrf i
2 21 22 22
si fa** inf h, r. I. 120. 2.
(c) Sar. calls r. iv. 10. 4, 6 and 7 or Bfapi.
The first two, however, are clearly ■qr^rffm- The last is
quoted below. The first two feet consist o f five syllable^
the third of seven, and the 4th of nine syllables.
1 2 3 2 2 122 22 1 1 1 2 1 22
ww f a ff ^ t, f^ fa £ f j, xr«i f£tfa i
12 112 2 12 2
*BTT fW fT ffT C li, r. IV. 10. 7
(d and e) Sar. calls the following Ilk. 1(1 35.

calls them ^<r)\ The first consists of two feet of nine
syllables and two of eight. The second consists of eight,
. r\
’ Yedic Metres. j L
eight, nine, and seven syllables. In the first verse, the

second foot is imperfect. In the second verse, the third
foot is imperfect.
2 2 12 12 122 22 1 22 1212
w' ?srr firm mfrfir.v m ^ tart ^rf^T i
2222 1122 222 2 1 1 2 2
^rerwr <m 11, r. I. 187. 11.
12111212 21 221 2 12
111121 212 121 1122

mr wswmr mr ffir it, r- VI. 28. 8.
(f) Sar. calls the following ^ s ^ o r ^S#t

The first foot consists of ten syllables instead of eight
required for v or twelve required for
This foot is imperfect.
22 22 22 22 2 2 121 2 12 12
îr wstt ^ ^raj:, *j; tr: i

1 2 2 2 1 2 1 2 2 2 2 1 1 2 1 2
v* ^wfiTo ^ 7T* f w g TTÎI, r. 10. 17. 13.
(g ) Sar,. if Sayawa’ s interpretation is correct, calls

the following and It is clearly the
first ^rrrrs<rf
2 2 2 2 2 1 2 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2
?rtfiis‘ ?t ^ ^l<r; V % 3# |
2 2 1 2 1 2 2 2 1 2 12 1 1 . 2 2 1 2 1 2
w fir i ?t w ^rhPT *rfir, sfir m*t fifi? it, 2-.iii.21.5,
Doubtful Metres. 7 lP ^ J
(h,i) Sar. calls tbe following fg^xj or The

first consists of two feet of 11 syllables and two of
twelve. The second consists of twelve, eleven, ten,
and eleven syllables. I call the first fere,TTs as there
are other fereOxrN verses in r. I. 93. The form of the
second shews it is not In this Verse, ^ tÎT 1b
to be read as if ^rf%3T.
2 2 2 2 2 1 1 2 1 2 2 2222 112 2 1 2 2
¥feWT ¥T§TfT, WTOT I
22 12 2 1 2 2 1 2 1 2
<T^J cm' T^rT* T?T7T*h^:,
12 1 2 1 1 1 2 1 2 1 2
»rf% mn ii, r. I. 140. 8.
2 2 1 2 2 1 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 2 1 1 2 1 2 2
^ SWT ^ T T : I
1 2 2 1 1 1 2 1 2 2 1 2 1 2 1 1 1 2 1 2 2
w tt<u: ii, r. 1.93.8.
0) Sar. calls the following fifti? or ferexr^. The

3rd foot is of eleven syllables and the others of ten
syllables.
1 2 1222 21 22 22 122 22122

5W W £f% , W ^T*TT*ft I
222 1 2 1 1 1 1 2 2 121 2 2 2 2 1 2 2
¥nrT^$t w, r.VI.44.9.
*«3
(^). Sar. calls the following ^pqfrsmxifh: or
*t consists of first fourteen and two twelves and eight.
V
•(1)1
V - -;>ô - Veclic Metres.
<SL
Say ana writes '^r^nr%*f ^r*mt 3T-5 Cut no expan
sion is necessary and no expansion will make it
2 2 2 2 2 2 2 1 12 12 12 2 2 12 2 1 1 2 12 1 2
xifr* mrlfiK i
2 2 12 112212 12 122 11212
5TTf ^*n?RTT*H w fH U'SreTrRt II, T. x. 150. 4
(l). Sar. calls the following or nfirt It
consists of 53 syllables—two of ten and three of eleven
syllables. The first two feet are imperfect.
2 112 111 212 121211121 2
*?t: m<ft fa*n?T ^r:> m: i
2 222 1 1 2 2 1 2 2 1 2 2 2 1 1 1 2 1 2 2
wt xnsw xr^^rr frp*«T?TT:, finrr
2222 1 1 1 2 122
^ srer) ^rfwrfiT^T II, r. vii. 50. 4.
(m) . Sar. calls the following or It
consists of five feet, the first of ten, the second of
12, the third of 16, the 4th and 5tli of 12 syllables.
The second and third feet are imperfect.
1 2 2 2 2 1 2 1 22 11222 1 2 1 2 2 12
*T«TW*PT Srris* X*$, f^f% m m * I
5221 1 1 2 2 1 2 12 1212
to * n fw xi§* i
1 2 2 1 1 1 2 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 2 2 1 2 1 2 1 2 1 2
f f f i w f a ^nr m * u w , f^ r ^ r h r. II.22.4.
(n) .
Sayawa says the following is regarded as ^fh
* f ^ by some and iqffe ]>J others.
'G
^Tx
o
•( f ) ? - (C T
*WTW-I 81O J ^
1 2 2 2 2 1 1 2 1 2 2 1212
*srfa wf ^w
2 2 1 2112 21212 12 12 12
’STTtfa WWW TEWTWfw faV wfV |
22 22 1 2 2 1 2 1 2 1212
gilt WW7T wfff Vt- 'Wf^fTfT^ wffafV,
1 2 1 2 1 1 1 2 1* 2 1 2 1 2 2
^*3: wwr n> s. iv. 113.
This verse consists of four feet : the second of

eighteen syllables and the rest of fifteen syllables.
Every foot is imperfect. This is referred to by Shau-
naka as the hymn of Nakula. It also occurs as v. 4.
25, but Nakula does not occur among the names of
its seers. Mahidhara calls it wife
Sec. xii. Compound Verses (hwr.)
122. As a rule, the tritw is named from the two verses

in the order in which they form the compound verse
and in a few cases from the verse which comes first.
The only exception is which begins in
and ends in V % It seems to be due to the fact that
sfiTfrwwas the general name for compound verses begin-
ing in and wf?fi was afterwards added to distin
guish this variety of sfirfiw iprrrw
123. The only innVs regularly used to some
appreciable extent are the proper w iw and sfirfR. The
others are rare and no where regularly used.
11
t( f j - Vedic Metres. ^
124. When a verse is followed by a wre^ft, it
is called jpttw or w WWTW This is the metre of r. I. 47.
125. The name is also applied to a w$if\ verse follow
ed by a *rw#T verse, verse, or zrfrwtt f e r -
^ ^ 1) The first is the metre of r. v. 56. 9 and 57. 1.
The second is the metre of r. viii. 97. 12-13 (12 is ^wft-
The 3rd is the metre of r. vi. 48. 20—1.
126. I f a verse is followed by a f e f f e (wwt-
it is called fctrfVfns?r or according to Sar.
7f>?n:. This is the metre of r. viii. 46. 11— 2.
127. I f a f e f f e r ! inTT^r is followed by a fe^T f e r ? ,
it is called f e r r f e i. e. f ^ r f e fefhTTSri This is the
metre of r. vii. 32. 1 to 3.
128. I f a swwf verse is followed by an verse, it
is called This is the metre of r . viii. 30. 3 - 4 .
129. I f a verse is followed by a f e tr verse, it
is called r ^ t f e w
-J ^
This is the metre of r. viii. 10.
1 - 2 . The second is ttw ^cfrfe
130 If a verse is followed by a fpfiw t-
^=f^t verse, it is called *r?iwrtff. This is the metre of r.
vi. 48. 7 - 8 .
131. When a verse is followed by a
it is called sfirfw swtw This is the metre of r . viii, 19.
20 and 21.
132. I f {) SfifXTverse is followed by a verse, it is
called i f f e r f w This is the metre of r- viii- 19- 3 6 -7 .
I 8\gL
133. If a verse is followed by a fspsr^ verse,
it is called This is the metre of r. v iii 22.
11—2. The second is W wfTft:-
134. I f a 3&fnrs verse is followed by a verse,
it is called ^rtrT- This is the metre of r. v. 53. 1 - 2 .
135. I f an verse is followed by two
verses, it is called inini. This is the metre of r.
viii. 63. 1 to 3.
136. I f an verse is followed by an verse,
it is called This is the metre of r. v.
53. 3 - 4
137. I f an verse followed by a iffa verse,
it is called ^spsr -q Vfm- This is the metre of r. viii. 81
1 4 -5 .
138. I f an verse is followed by a spnfl verse,
it is called This is the metre of r. viii.
46. 16 —7. The 16th is properly fi*TT2_.
139. I f an verse is followed by a
verse, it is called This is the metre
of r. v. 86. 5 —6.
140. I f a verse is followed by a
verse, it is called iRisi This is the metre of r.
viii. 19. 3 4 -5 .
141. I f a irra&ft verse is 'followed by a verse,
it is called n* This is the metre of r. viii.
46, 6 - 7.
'G
°i&X
f(1)1 1 Vedic Metres,

(fiT
142, If a ■JTRift verse is followed by a sfif\ verse, it is
called TfraepfiTf H- This is the metre of r. viii, 46. 4 —5.
143. I f a f l ^ r verse is followed by a verse,
it is called This is the metre of r. viii. 46.
13 —4. The second is fJrflf^TWT,
144. I f a %£ tj verse is followed by a verse, it
is called faTOrjflc) ^ o r 5f ^r^t. This is the
metre of r. I. 61. 15 and 52. 1. and of r. viii. 100. 5 - 6 .
145. I f a verse is followed by a ■
verse,
it is called *rr»m jptpt. This is the metre of
r. 1 .5 1 .1 3 -4 .
f(f)|
\%>-----yyy
' . <SL
PART III. CLASSICAL SYLLAABIC METRES.
CIiap . I. E ven Metres.

Sec. i. Short metres.
Ilf
146. The following short metres or rather measures

may be studied as a preliminary to proper metres.
They are seldom if ever used by classical winters.
147. Metres of monosyllabic feet are called w r ,
(w i t , C. m.).
(a.) If the foot is of a heavy syllable, it is called
^ : u W UT9Tr[. It is properly a half-foot of f^pjnwr-
(b). Conversely we can have every foot of a light
syllable. ^ tht-
148. Metres of dissyllabic feet are called
C m.).
(a.) I f every foot consists of two heavy syllables,
it is called criht, Pm (^t, V. r., C. m .): ^ uac
HRT:- It is properly a foot of fwfT’HTW-
(b.) I f it consists of two light syllables, it is call
ed * Pm : n?r tit-
( c.) I f it consists of a light and then a heavy

syllable, it is called *r=fl, P m .: It is
properly a foot of unrit
(d.) It it consists of heavy and then a light sylla-
X
(SJ
<S^^ljL^Û Even Metres.
ble, it is called * tt : «rt ^rw ?r Tt is properly
a foot of
149. Metres of tri-syllabic feet are called th&T-
( cl) If it consists of three last-heavy syllables,
it is called TJT'ft, Pra : nfw t TfwtT T*nfb
(h.) If it consists of three first-light syllables, it is
called vRTsft (’E^b Pra) : Ttyr^-
(c.) If every foot consists of three middle-light
syllables, it is called V. r., (fsRir, P ro ): ^ rrf^
^firfr wfsr^t
(d.) If it consists of three light syllables, it is
called sfvfM, Pra : * * * * foyT
(e.) If it consists of three middle-heavy syllables,
it is called w*u%, Pra : g ^ if^ -
(/.) If it consists of three first-heavy syllables,
it is called Pra : n fa i TT*rf%-
(g.) If every foot consists of three heavy syllables,
it is called srcft (V. r. : Pra) : w r t
’WT t l V
(h.) I f it consists of three last-light syllables, it
is called srfhfo. This measure
itself is not suited for poetry.
150. Metres of tetrasyllable feet are called hIttst-
(a.) If every foot consists of four heavy syllables,
it is called ^ tt (V. r ) : *itst ipft jt vV
%kC It is properly a half of
f(
f t (fiT,
(5.) Every foot may consist of four light sylla
bles : *rfaiffa l Trg^g f% g f%g.
(c.) If every foot consists of alternate light and
heavy syllables, it is called *Ryfa^y, P m : iTrrfipRT
*nrfcNiT n\nwrfa% ^ y. It is properly a half Trentt.
(d.)
I f every foot consists of alternate heavy and
light syllables, it is called Pm.
(e.) Each foot may consist of one light and three
heavy syllables : ^?rt ll,
Vag. iv. 23.
(/) I f every foot consists of four last-heavy
syllables (1112), it is called C. m. He illustrates ;
fjHfnrt rre t ggfa gy gg gift ii It reads bad.
151. Metres of penta-syllabic feet are called gu-
fh^T- -
(a) Every foot may consist of five syllables—
middle-heavy and two heavies (12122): fi^facsry
i ^fa^y g^y ii
(b) I f every foot consists of last-light and two
heavies (221 22), it is called ^yffasp^, Pm : ^y
(c) If every foot consists of a heavy, followed by

two light and two heavy syllables (21122), it is called
(V. r.) or iv , P m : gr irg ^y«gy ^y^^TRy i syoffa
%?r; ii
(d) If every foot consists of five heavy syllables
/Ctf*•c<w\
!(®)f
\5^«2$8 Even Metres.
<SL
(22222), it is called P ra : ÛT îfaT’TT ârc
w r s * j i iNraFs^.vr ^ tw h rrra*i ii
(e) I f every foot consists of five light syllables,
it is called znR^nrsi, Pra-
( / ) If every foot consists of last-heavy and light
and heavy (11212), it is called C. m. He illus
trates : eTsr^T eh fsraw ^r: i ’siw t f w ^rtfrw; 11 It
reads bad.
Sec. ii. Of six syllables (^tt^T)-
1. If every foot consists of six syllables, the
metre is called *TTznft
(1) Vlf^JcT^STT, V. r.
153. I f every foot consists of all-light and first-
light measures, i. e. 111122, it is called Trfiiw^*tT. Pause
at the end.
'srtH *n$**', i
u Sru. 8.
(2) rrgwr.
154. If every foot consists of last-light and first-
light measures, i e. 221122, it is called ?rgrrw- Pause
at the end.
^TSfTT %‘M TI
fafifiT, ^TSfU ^^TSTT H B. 10. 16.
(3) fHlHST, V. r.
155. If every foot consists of six heavy syllables,
ia. 222222, it is called f ^ i w .
'(S )| *T$W1
<SL
89
'*tif)at ft’fhfr vrbmuT \
wH i i % MfT || Kav. 3. 86.
(4) *krcr^t, C. m. ‘
156. If every foot consists of two first-lights f, e.
122122, it is called ^rFRFsft. Pause at the end.
*rw ^nk*T k: i
W Tk^T^:, WJfTfiT^: ii Vag. 4. 24.
(5) ^?r<fT, V. r. y \
157. I f every foot consists of last-light and last-
heavy measures, i. e. 221112, it is called
Sec. iii. of seven syllables N ^ ) -
158. It every foot consists of seven syllables, the
metre is called
(1). or V. r.
159. If every foot consists of six light and last
heavy i. c. 1111112, it is called ngirnt. Pause at the
end.
szffkr ii C. m.
160. It may consist of all light syllables.
*HT m VT V* TUTUI
w{^f, î3j9r h
(2). V. r. :jt
161. I f every foot consists of all-heavy, last-heavy
and heavy i e. 2221122, it is called Pause
at every third or second and 7th syllable,
12 fj H
<S):
N
sV^y -,^ Q Even Metres.
<sl
gy îrf^ I
t%^f% JHcfiT ^T *T^%WT II Si’ll. 9.
(3). ff^TT^^rfTT-
162. I f every foot consists of m iddle-heavy, last-
lieavy and heavy i, e. 1211122, it is called fJTTîf%?rr.
Pause at every third or second and 7th syllable.
Ti sr^nra*, fi& ?r? I w fh i
IT? , *T5Tt ^TTcTT *T II,P. h.
*(4) TfWRT, V. r. n.
163. If every foot consists of first-heavy, middle-
light and heavy i. e. 2112122, it is called
*(5) <v V. r. n.
164. If every foot consists of last-light, first-
heavy and heavy, i. e. 2212112, it is called
Pause at every 2nd and 7th or simply at 7th syllable.
Sec. iv. Of eight syllables fag^r)-
165. If every foot consists of eight syllables, it is
called ^srg^tr
(1) wnfr or srarffiraT Sru).
166. I f every foot consists of alternate light and
heavy syllables, i. e. 12121212, it is called iWT'fh
Pause at the end.
(a .) *f?r m i<$w w z, w ; l
f&rr:, utt: ^ fsrj \\ Mat. 152. 152.
(h.) frr i
™ m-12- 321. 42.
’G
°t^X
?(f)| % H T^T I 91
(2) f^r,^}T^T-
167. If every foot consists of all heavy syllables,
i. e. 22222222, it is called Pause at every
4th and 8th syllable.
(a) 5$ w r fiwt f^rro: r
ftVr^TTO, 5jrr^mr ii Sru. 13.
(£) =uT^T?TT5rTur?T^rrT qra, fhfl ufut; i
«rHt tt^tt *fpfr 5rH:, 3ft ii Kav. 3. 84.
(3)
168. It may consist of all light syllables..
gmsfciR yr, ~%t *tw w 3i i
«T«T«T TT^«T^f*T 5pf II
(4) *r*prfft, c. m.
169. If every foot consists of all-light, first-heavy,
light and heavy syllables i. e. 11121112, it is called
u^Tunr- Pause at every 4th and 8th syllable.
■snnj arYfufrw, fjRrWT i
if ^ ■H^rr; ii C. m.
(5) or Or
170. If every foot consists of first-heavy, last-
light and light and heavy, i. e. 21122112, it is called
^TTHj^cfi. Pause at every 4th and 8th syllable.
^TrT ftrT ^3ifw, II, Si’ll. 11.

(6) fftwq^T-
171. If every foot consists of two first heavies,
/jry-—
111 Even Metres.

<SL
and two heavies i. e. 21121122, it is called fasrq^T
Pause at the end.
fjraTT'fb ^BWTT ^ |
^ ^ *T?Tf* II P. h.
(7) or ^ r f w .
172. If every foot consists of alternate heavy and
light syllables i. e. 21212121, it is called Pause
at every 4th and 8th syllable.
w in n f iw * , h
*(8) i
173. I f every foot consists of all-heavy, all-light
and two heavies i. e. 22211122, it is called Pause
at the end.
^wrPTTlwfffc^%r, i
Tj^rfff srffat, # ^ i ? [ ii P. h.
*(9) 5TTTTfw, V. r. n.
174. I f every foot consists of last-light, middle-
light, light and heavy i. e. 22112112, it is called *rnjfwr.
Sec. v. Of nine syllables
175. If every foot consists of nine syllables, it is
called
■ (1)
176. In the following metre, every foot consists
of last-heavy, all-light, and first-light, i. e. 112111122.
It is the first form of the srret metre.
'G
°i^X
\\( \$ % */ __
flfW-JT | 93
<SL
k_/-A—
A
snnrre^si wrrre ^ tjt^t: i

¥^#r f w ^ r ^ t, ^fiRr: **fsr?ror n i?k. 16. 37.
(2) sFrfwirw, C. m.
177. If every foot consists of first-heavy, all
heavy, and last heavy i. e. 211222112, it is called
3H3T»r%cT, ^Jf^rfrlWr jTf{f%$ ||

% w , TOifanra % sv3^ ii Sru. 15.
(3) **rwwm, C. m.
178. If every foot consists of last-heavy, middle-
heavy, and middle-light i. e. 112121212, it is called
UTVTT ^WW<TT I
wrf?r 3ss*jtw., ''tw ; Trr ii C. m.
(4) ^^rfrfinprar ( - W , P. h. ;-^ttt, or ? ttt, some).
179. If every foot consists of six light and three
heavy syllables i. e. 111111222, it is called
Pause in some cases at every seventh syllable in
addition to the foot pause.
fa^f^rsr-s?rnRT i
y f& ?uPr ii P. h.
*(5)
180. If. every foot consists of middle-light, all
light and last-heavy i. e. 212 111 112, it is called
lu addition to the foot-pause, pause at every
third syllable.
?(Sj <SL
X",'%-^5î4 Even Metres.
^■ru ^'^rff^Tfr, uf f^jpr h P. h.

*(6) ^jf^rr, V. r. n.
181. If every foot consists of middle-light, all-
light and middle-light, i. e. 212 111 212, it is called
*T%W-
Sec. vi. Of ten syllables.
182. If every foot consists of ten syllables, it is
called tf%.
(1) wfrcT-Ji%, C. m.
183. I f every foot consists of four light syllables
and a heavy syllable repeated i. e. 11112 11112, it
is called wrfrrPrfh-- Pause at every fifth and tenth
syllable.
f%ffifsrf^fu%fufwf%frr—, enTTrrc: w u r : i
T p:, ii Kav.III.85.
St (2) *tctt.
184. I f every foot consists of four heavy syllables,
four light syllables and two heavy syllables i. e, 2222
11TI 22, it is called ?raT. In addition to the foot pause,
pause at every fourth syllable.
iftarr *Ttu *n§ i
srspjjifTnrr:, ^T*TT^,iiT *rgf*Tf?r ii C. im .
(3) P. h.; Sru.
185 If every foot consists of first-heavy, all-hen vy
?(I)| <SL
•?^nwrar i n,7
last-heavy and heavy /. e. 2112221122, it is called ^ crt-
q<rf. Pause at the end of the foot.
^ ^T^RT^T, t^VWS ^T^7^TTP!fI7^ |
T%2RRr §(5Tf^TRT;, qpBn^hn* ^^q^rrraT II Sru. 54.
(4)
°\
186. If every foot consists of middle-light, middle
heavy, middle-light and heavy, i. e. 21212121*22, it is
called <N Pause at the end. n
«rr ^trwfrT ?rr f^^rra; ii P.h.

(5) qnjq.
187. If every foot consists of all-heavy, all-light,
first-light and heavy i. e. 222 111 122 2, it is called
Tjmqf. Pause at every fifth and 10 th syllable.
fl^T, TTjf^rRT mf?T |
fwfTT 5R^7, WJRTT ^[inrff^wrrc| II P. h.
188. According to Y. r. -qm^foot is ==222 111 1212.
(6)
189. If every foot consists of all-heavy, last-heavy,

middle-heavy, and heavy i. e. 222 112 1212, it is called
Pause at the end.
f%»t fcTg% ffepTR^, W?ff TOa^V'^T I
w ? ’9ifwr*rft m i, rsn w g w, ii P. h.
(7)
190. If every foot consists of lastliglit, two middle
heavies and heavy i. e. 221 121 121 2, it is called
!f)) (fiT
Even Metres.
^ r n r . Pause at every 2nd and 10th syllable or accor-
ding to Narayawa at every foot.
wmfrfx? h P-h*
(8) *T«nr^TT> V. r.
191. I f every foot consists of all-light, middle-light,
middle-heavy and heavy, i. e. I l l 212 121 2, it is called
^_-TTTfT Tn addition to foot-pause, pause at every sixth
syllable.
Trrfnmr^ I
qtfKVtm: WT*Tf*Rt TOflT II C. m.
(9) fi^WT«TTs V. r. c.
192. If every foot consists of first-heavy, all-heavy,
middle-heavy and heavy i. e. 2112221212, it is called
(10) fit .
193. If every foot consists of all-heavy, first-heavy,
all-light and heavy i. e. 222 211 1112, it is called Vlt-
«^TaRTifiT5wraf?rTf%7rT, ^ *jt i
*JTffffir ^ wflfsrTT, v*rf f i t W I # II Bru. 16.
Sec. vii. Of l l syllables (fair^).
194. I f every foot consists of eleven syllables, it is
called w
(1) ; ^nrorfa.
j 95 If every foot consists of two last-lights, mid
dle-heavy and two heavies i. e. 221 221 121 22, it is
yOlQ^ i 9pIJ
called If the first syllable is light, it is called
■^r^r^r If some ° f the feet are and some
it is called ^xrsrrfg. Pause at the end of every
foot-
196. This is the most favourite metre among our
classical poets. It is the metre of the first canto of
Ku, the second canto of R, the third canto of Si, Ki,
N. etc.
m •qfc-JWiTT, %X3T I
STfa fasrqr^, w n r a fa 11Ku.1.25
^JW ^T^f^rr fe r n , n Ki. iii. 37.

xp^mir i ^mfhxjTrr,*, ^ ’7 i
snfr T%\ ii r. v. 48. 6.
197. If the odd feet are and the even feet
it is called (or-*nfl)- If the odd
feet are it is called (or-g^l).
(2) TÎ^rTT |
198. I f every foot consists of middle light, all

light, middle light’, light and heavy i. e. 21211121212,
it is called ?jt- Pause at the end,
199. It is a tolerably common metre. It is the
metre of the eighth canto of Ku, of the 11th and
19th of R, the 18th canto of N., the 14th of Si, and
the last half of the 13th canto of Ki.
13
I m j}
Even Metres. k^ J
^ ?rt ti^ i w , *pt uto vm i
igfFSTPs *mlf?rsreq?, Rt 5rttj% 3Fr?r^Tf^frir^ 11k«si. 42. 46.
TTT^5TTfTT^?'5linr^4iW, ^qpjfRTfw^rfail I
vr^Tr=r*warwrfg?r, sm: ii M. p.
i.
cvii. 3
tn^r?r TT«frr qf f w firai, i
w ^ r qfR^rfa vcjt%, ^ f w r 3X?*ff5fmf?rer n U. I. 45.
»'■' (3) ?fhrar.
200. If every foot consists of three first heavies
and two heavies, i. e. 211 211 211 22, it is called <frw
Pause at the end.
?T, ^TW^TTtlTZlT SiWiNr i
^5T^T5T7Tv:^rr%^:, ii* Y o . iii. 8. 17.
?T ^ fRWÛWT:, ^JRrRT^ffi^r STWRRf |

^ fqqftf r?: &t, qr TrTTRfisTT^m^r^ ii Si. 4. 45.
TSW9 f^ r q ^ g ^ r , fto^T^?RTWTim*f: i
*rfhf%q^, ^5® ii N. 1. 143.
m (4)
201. It may consist of two last-heavies, one
middle-heavy and two heavies, i. e. 112 112 121 22.
In the following verse, the last foot contains twelve
syllables 112 211 212 122. If differs from the
only in the second foot.
TrfRTTwnfa v W m f, *rpu*rfq qj^srrrrfir i
^rl%«TTf^T Wh< ii kasi. 44. 4.
p ; (5)
202. If every foot consists of all-heavy, two last-
111
.Ait*'V/
^ ^T^TcTT | *
<SL
99
lights and two heavies i. e. 222 221 221 22. it is called
wftwt In addition to the foot-pause, pause at every
fourth syllable. This is the metre of the 18th canto
of Si.
W m fteft *T, ^ fjTpf ^f?T ^ Vj- ,
m & srr, w ur§r ^ f r wr <?ft » Nit. 52.
*** fasr ^<TT wr *=r *mr: ,
«rvtf * 4 * tct* g'vr* Ma.6.18.
^ ^tr| fffw ^ T ? r l;, : *rf ^ ,
fr o m * * * U.I.42.
, (6) ^TTTrTT.
* 203‘ If eveiT foot consists of middle-light, all-
light, first-heavy and two heavies i. e. 212 111 211 22
it is called ^ Pause at the end. This is the metre' ^
of the 10th canto of Si, 9 th of Ki, 5th and 21 st of N.
^:%wr g m m m t W , *rrf*rci g w f ' g(
# ? tt g f=rciTs vfaft ^ ctt g ii Ki. ix. 15
rr^T; , ■ 9
m u w^rrfTmfVr^* fajinr«, r 9. 73
w w : wpwrc, Hfmbr 7Tf???rr ^ g ,
f o V *? d *r g *r g „ p*ra l 31
(7) * ' « * » . P. h. ; % V. r. n j
V. r. ; V. r. c ; Q m.
204. If every foot consists of first heavy, last light,
all-light and two heavies, i. e. 21122111122, it is called
Pause at every fifth and eleventh syllable.
III <SL
100
*• Even Metres.
If there is only one pause at every foot, it is
Y. r.
ÛTJTW I
^T*rll ||,P.h.
^TfXHPfri;, 7fR^ÎT€mrrTfrr?fu'; I
srf^crfaipT iTOfuTR^j, «T ^sprfa ^ ^ 11, C. m.
( 8)
205, In the following metre, every foot consists q£
middle-light, first-heavy, last-light, and two heavies
i. e. 21221122122.
w, f^^fr T*?7t smgnsmt, f^^Tr i
sr: f^^rr $Wi$fa,
W, f^RT W?* srr^fu II, m. xii. 299. 41.
(9) «wTfin?rf%fTT ( or— <t).
206 If every foot consists of all-heavy, first-heavy
all-light, light and heavy, i. e. 22221111112, it is
called *snRrf^f%ttT or vsmxfk^^- In addition to the
foot-pause, pause at the fourth syllable.
ft?* *jsri
®v,
<zprf%rnrcr*TT:, fi^firs w?,jv. \
—^ m T fW W qtw : \u Si. 4. 62.
( 1° )
207. In the following metre, every foot consists of
all-light, two middle-lights, light and heavy i. e. I l l
212 212 12.

r?f% dfr? W|f%*rr*R* r ^rfrawn I
r ^ r : fsnft il*3'*T* ii, b. 10. 31.17.
t(l)|
\%^---*\C
5-
■a??3fT i 101
<SL
(11) ^ V . r.
208. If every foot consists of all-light, two middle-
heavies and light and heavy i. e. I l l 121 121 12, it
is called Pause at every foot.
ffTfTT^7TT?f^f^32%, i
ii C. m.
(12) 75 #T or viPfspiTT.
Ijl
209. If every foot consists of middle-light, middle-
heavy, middle-light, light and heavy, i, e. 212 121212 12,
it is called 75 srt Pause at every foot.
w ^ f r d W f ^ ^ p r —■*£iW w N m m t 1
5 ^ 7 ^ 5 0 , fi ^T^TTf^T aTTTTOJra^prTij; II 0. m.
(13) C. m.
210. I f every foot consists of last-light, two middle
heavies, light and heavy i. e. 22112112112, it is called
* ft, w -m n * 11 C. m.
(14) qTrfrffl or (ftf).
211. If every foot consists of all-heavy, first-
heavy, last-light, and two heavies i. e. 22221122122,
it is called 5T?rRf.
WTfTT t arm! aif^TU %^7Tfv 1
^PrT iVt, 7T<TT#f Vlufa^r^lfhW II C. m,
(15) p. h. ; WW> v . r, C. m. vflfl
212. If every metre consists of two all-lights, last-
*k
•e°^X
t(IJ Even Metres.

<SL
heavy and two heavies, i. e. I l l 111 112 22, it is called
ersrrr or f^rr. Pause at every fourth and eleventh
syllable.
*r, 5TTqfwTf?f^5Tf^TaTr i
fatmfh ■qT^TTS^V, ttwtoT* II, P. h.
(16) f^TTf%^, P. li.
/
213. If every foot consists of alternate light and
heavy syllables and the last syllable heavy i. e. 12 12
12 12 12 2, it is called Pause at every foot.
^ ^rf?r *it i
^ncrfh arcrrimr arrf^TsrUfq ii P. h.
*(17) H%iT, V. r.
214. If every foot consists of two all-lights, middle-
light and heavy i. e. I l l III 212 12 it is called *r%<&T-
* (18) ^xrfîTT, V. r.
215. If every foot consists of middle-heavy, last-
heavy, last light and two heavies i. e. 121 112 221 22,
it is called ^xr%<T. Pause at every foot.
*(19) V. r. n.
216. If every foot consists of three last-heavies,
light and heavy i. e. 112 112 112 12, it is called
*(20) V. r. n.
217. If every foot consists of two all-lights, mid-
111 i
<SL
103
dle-light and two heavies i. e. I l l 111 212 22, it is
called
* (21) ^^f%rTT, V. r. n.
218. If every foot consists of all-light, first-light,
first-heavy and two heavies, i. e. I ll 122 211 22, it is
called ^wf%?TT. Pause at every foot.
*(22) V. r. c.
219. If every foot consists of three' last lights and
two heavies, i. e. 221 221 221 22, it is called
TfT^r- Pause at every foot.
*(23) V. r. c.
heavy, last-light and two heavies i. e. 121 112 221 22,
it is called Pause at every foot.
Sec. viii. Of 12 syllables (ispr?ft).
221. I f every foot consists of 12 syllables, it is
called
(1) eri^N- (^ , V. r . ; jr’msrfwsr, C. m.); ; ^rarTfa.
light, middle-heavy, middle-light, i. e. 121 221 121
212, it is called Pause at every foot. This is
the most important metre of this class and best suited
for elevated description. This is the metre of the 1st
canto of Si, 1st, 4th, 8th, and 14th of Ki, 1st and
12th of N, 3rd of R, 5th of Ku, and 1st of /itu.
223. If the first syllable is heavy it is called fygpsfar.
a ) l
Even Metres.
<SL
If some feet are-#3i^rr and some it is called
This is the metre of the 12th canto of Si.
-fWlT, 3f^Pf rig <^2?T |
g ^n f^T C n r r r ^ ^ *r%: h Si. I. 47.
i w f^rfarofh^ft w r n K. 20.
ZPIT f%’3lT ^T^fh I
srT?m rr^Tg^T^, «PT^r f w r wn*r*TWSTT II, N. I. 120.
(2) ^rlf^jlfam.
224. If every foot consists of all-light, two first-
heavies and middle-light, i. e. I l l 211211 212, it is
called ^rrfi^fclrT. Pause at every foot. This is best
suited for light description. This is the metre of the
6th canto of Si, 4th of N, 9th of R, and 18th of Ki.
( a .) I
'ÎrigT II, Si. 6. 14.
(b.) «rf^ i
JIir^rFra^TSrl^TW^. ^ *T?r II Gi- 1- 3.
(c.) vf?i siqirffr ^T^Tf, «wf?r i
^tTWT^^TSrf^ ll, Yo. iii. 4. 80.
(3) rTT^.
225. If every foot consists of four last-heavies i. e.
112 112 112 112, it is called rfi^. It is best fitted
for hymns, but not much used by modern poets.
ar^T arur* smrf ' I
ii kasi. 17. 34.
'G
°Ks*\ 9
?(S):
i 105
w <r$fh f^ g w w r t:, f^frir i

w**r«nrf ufi* * m ;« R. 8. 91.
T^f%TT ?jf%«TT, $f*jf ^WRt^nTTT TTftmi |
TTT^ ,— ' TPlfarTT II Si. 6. 71.
(4) ^*npwnr.
226. I f every foot consists of four first-lights
i, e. 122 122 122 122; it is called ^pnPRTTTf. Pause at
every foot.
^ rit^ T fw ff, ^ su B n u i
f^JTPR
fT ^ ritw € t«u f^ n % : w t o : ii Mat. 153. 578.
fîfhi iJ'niT sftoww, ^nrTufcr^tnj i
v i ^r^c' »*«Rr >?PruTir, ^ ^ h Shiva. 3.
sfttor: fito r : ffcra ^rnymiTr fsr^fcr \
^t«rt f% ^^crf^r wt%
ii sar. p. 115. 1. 1.
(5) ^fNlh .
227. If every foot consists of four middle-lights
l e. 212 212 212 212, it is called ^farfh Pause at every
foot.
^rûrfrsr, |
sftfa ii sar. p. 126.1. 1.
wrcr^T^wrmn#fPr?R,
«?rf»T?s^Tf^Ti: mxr n m. s. 16. 100.
14

AS 001569 - Part I

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

AS 001569 - Part I

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

: " r ' “

"’ ^s. -yU/ -Jj , ^

, Printed by Puma Chandra Chakravarti at the

OF HER MAJESTY’S BENGAL CIVIL SERVICE AND OF THE

mfiw k* Yo- H. xviii. 3.

■ > • \ °.l( ' V

force it deserves: “ sRT^Tf^srT^^

3. For the Veclic literature, the study of prosody

which Yedic poetry abounds are nowhere explained.

*rrur^ i rr^feiwr (% trtt

from tlie grammatical work.

The question, however, does not properly rest on tradi­

easy to find out the principles which underlie each

our poets generally use, forced metres which they

ms.s. with Uvata’s commentary which I call B.

sailfaw ’ jf'b Vag. 1. 17.

24. I. 11. “ ’’ i.e. “ ( A light syllable is

^ for five •; arid ^ for s i x ; wfa and for seven ,

PING ALA Sf/TRAS. CHAPTER IL

34. II. 1. “ ” i.e. “ Metres.”

41. II. 8. U “ T h 6^ 01 Ad0ring

42. II. 9. “ |t fV*jr^r i-e. “ Increase the

«* * * < ^_____ ' _____ £ f° l » f * ,

48. II. 15. “ f?rw f%^r: wr^TTf i.e. “ Three

VT° '3° 5° V° faf" ^1°

sn# ^ b*. av V' M1 **

fanciful derivations are given in other Brahman as.

1 : nr*> »rar: ^ * 3 w > n * h w*"*> ss? : ^ 5 « ra,rt

firar 11 is 11 w t 3 * jrt fa : a* 3t«tt w*w ^ 1 w ^ut g

the first three in “ <% 6> and aS regards

the tw o scales already given. Shaunaka begins with

th e mrtrufff metres and first ends at the arfu metres

and then separately describes the UJ5t ^**1’ ^

P 54. N o th in g more is said about the-non rm metier,

consist o f one foot or some of one foot and some

* i?k 17. 10. is not to the point.

syllables often falls under two names, we have no

56. III. r ‘t j t “ (what follows refers to metrical)

59. III. 3. “v m M .W T *■«• ‘A W a t K (foot c0" -

(feet), in the longest (^r’rwl) antl sliortest (JtTHHT), 10

STfiffr; w . •’ <A11 metres consist ° f tUeSe (feet) ’ a

gloss o f Uvata : h fc n it : w W r ***> 1 ^

'STT^m^ I g TTIUrTT: % ^*TT: TfT^r; ^ W? WT %R[cT3JT;

Preface. xxx M4^j

r. viii. 25. 23.” Rk. 16 12 (last line) is r‘^re^T

describing f ^ R verses call them simply f^TT^ and ne­

nfyrfg?^ tradfsr’w w p C3 R *n(jir*K3f> •qzf^’w^TT 3 r ?tt:

i.e. ur I. 120. 3. is or bad fkvrt- It '.consists of-

*n*w *f\\ W TT^m’ ‘g^r: h ii *rfr

Y7T^T;^r7: I *lfjp$*T»rfa*f% 11” t. C. V

sists of four feet of eight syllables/

^rr^rsT^ct W f^f%W33TT-’’ It w ilhbe seen

84. III. £6. e. ‘‘The «r=^

90. III. 32. ‘zm vsvijfr i- e. “ I f the foot of

91. III. 33. ‘tffw T O W * ': i- e- verse occasion­

92. III. 34. i. e. ‘Sometimes it consists

i. e. “ If the two even feet are of eight syllables and

H «• * “Some are two-footed.

if (the verses in that connection) are mostly the last

116. Halayudha, however, has several followers even

fore, old authorities for regarding parts of these

carefully followed his authority. For instance, he calls

The difficult special metres are, however, more com­

The question, however, does not properly rest on tradi

«* * * < ^_ ' _ £ f° l » f * ,

1 : nr> »rar: ^ 3 w > n * h w"> ss? : ^ 5 « ra,rt

describing f ^ R verses call them simply f^TT^ and ne

nfyrfg?^ tradfsr’w w p C3 R n(jirK3f> •qzf^’w^TT 3 r ?tt:

nw f\\ W TT^m’ ‘g^r: h ii rfr

Y7T^T;^r7: I lfjp$T»rfa*f% 11” t. C. V

91. III. 33. ‘tffw T O W * ': i- e- verse occasion

The difficult special metres are, however, more com

-x7$ rir% sif«w W m fsr * if i. e. ‘irr, w r , s fh * r ,

t^r^TT, <t3£ ^ w^: rr«i7b txC ^irr, g^[t **3'

fer fe i =t ftarfir, ^ fer*; ^V

^ t w u ^Vt ^ttt qriYt it pm7ffl*prwsffl wcYhiYr

'srreg:’ i ^ w n f ’ r??srf3; ^rt?Vrg^T: WJt h’ i- e. r «sn$r

208. IV. 26. “«rer$TOf ■ <?• “ I f this is in the

^ 7HT fS3^f?T TTfw% I WTT?^«Sr *lTfti»f

first foot contains all-lieavy, last-heavy, middle-hea

314. VI. 23. \rhp!rr ^ff rf V'* • "If s ca^ec^